Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Chapter 1: Not your Average Child

            Harry Potter has never been what one would call an average child. At the age of four he took apart an antique radio from the 50’s and put it back together. Uncle Vernon, denying it all he wants, accidently broke Aunt Petunia’s radio. It belonged to her father and was very sentimental. Uncle Vernon had knocked it off the hallway table with his fat bottom but blamed it on Harry and punished him for it even though Harry had been in the kitchen. Aunt Petunia however knew the truth but didn’t argue with her husband, instead she let Harry off the hook from chores for the day. After overhearing his aunt talk to several repair shops and seeing her dismay at the cost or being flat out rejected, Harry took it upon himself to fix it. So, he gathered up the parts and took it into the garage to fix it. He spent all afternoon analyzing and carefully looking over each part. By afternoon tea time he had it working again and proudly showed it to his aunt. At first Aunt Petunia was angry and started yelling at him about taking stuff that doesn’t belong to him but the second he showed her that the radio worked she became silent.

           Petunia looked between Harry then the radio. “Y-you fixed it?” she asked softly as she gently took it into her hands. Harry nodded at her. “How?”

            Harry shrugged. “I opened it up and looked to see what was broken, then I fixed it,” he said as if it was no big deal.

           Petunia watched him carefully for a few moments before she moved to the freezer. She pulled out a fudge pop and handed it to him. “Take it outside and don’t tell your Uncle,” she said then pushed him out of the house.

           Harry grinned as he savored his chocolatey treat while sitting on the back porch. He had never been allowed to have sweets before, only Dudley was allowed to have the good food. Harry considered this a win.

           By the time dinner rolled around and Uncle Vernon came back from work, the radio was sitting safely on the mantle and playing soft jazz from its speakers. When he asked Aunt Petunia about it she told him she had a repairman come and fix it for a decent price. She never mentioned that it was actually Harry who fixed the radio, it became a secret the two shared.

           At age five when Harry started school he was top of his class. His aunt and uncle were furious that he got better grades than Dudley and each time he came home with a better grade he was punished. They were even more mad when his teachers suggested putting him in a higher grade as he was more advanced than the other students. They refused and again Harry was punished. By his second year of primary he was tired of all the punishments for getting better grades and try as he might he always ended up beating Dudley’s grades. His solution to this problem was to tutor Dudley in their classes.

           It was easy to convince Dudley to let him tutor him too, far too easy. All Harry had to do was tell him that if he got better grades his mom and dad would probably throw him a party or buy him extra toys and candy. Knowing how greedy Dudley could be, it worked. He allowed Harry to tutor him and when they got their first math test of the year back, Dudley got his very first A ever and his parents were over the moon. They said nothing of the A- Harry got because it was not as good as Dudley’s perfect A. Aunt Petunia and Uncle Vernon showered Dudley with gifts, took him out to his favorite restaurant, leaving Harry at Mrs Figgs like usual, and even bought Dudley a cake. Seeing as Harry was right, Dudley let him tutor him for all their classes throughout school. It also made it easier for Harry to get a lower grade than Dudley cause all he had to do was mess up one tiny thing in each assignment.

           Harry wouldn’t consider him and Dudley to be friends after that but it did improve their relationship. Dudley stopped his game of Harry Hunting in exchange for Harry fixing all his broken toys like the remote control car he got for his seventh birthday. Harry also quietly from the background kept Dudley from doing anything stupid.

           When they were eight Dudley overheard one of his classmates talking about how they got an allowance by doing chores. Dudley never had a problem with his parents giving him money but seeing the other student proud and bragging they got money for something they earned made Dudley envious. Knowing Harry did all the chores at home, Dudley went to talk to Harry about sharing his chores. Harry pointed out to him that it was his parents that forced Harry to do the chores, not the fact Harry wanted to do the chores. So if Dudley was serious about wanting to earn money through chores, he would have to split the chores with Harry and convince his parents to pay Harry too. That night when they got home from school Dudley threw a major tantrum until his parents gave in and agreed to pay both him and Harry, not that they were happy about it. They were going to pay Dudley five pounds and Harry only two pounds but again Dudley had a tantrum saying they had to be equal. So the boys would be given five pounds for each chore.

           Dudley and Harry hashed out who would do what chores, Dudley wouldn’t let his parents have a say and only talked to Harry about it. They agreed that Harry would wash dishes while Dudley dried and put them away. While Harry was in the garden, Dudley would mow the lawn. Dudley would vacuum while Harry would dust, neither of them trusted Dudley around Aunt Petunia’s many breakable nicknacks. Harry would do the laundry while Dudley folded the clean clothes. Harry cleaned the bathrooms while Dudley was in charge of keeping his two rooms clean. Harry still did the cooking and Dudley wasn’t allowed to help. Harry never got paid for cooking because Uncle Vernon always had something to complain about, which Harry was fine with. Dudley spent his money on candy and toys mostly while Harry saved his money till he could afford to buy himself clothes that fit and things he considered a necessity. He bought himself a really nice tool kit that he would stash under the cot in his cupboard right next to the jar of what money he was saving.

           Having Dudley help with chores made them go faster and allowed Harry to finally have some well earned freetime. He would spend his time mostly at the library reading anything and everything he could get his hands on. His favorite was the technology section, especially robotics. It was during one of these research times that he discovered Tony Stark. Harry was in awe of the man and soaked up any information he could about him and what the man has done with his career. He skipped over all the negative things about him. He read in an interview he had done, talking about how he lost five people he loved most in the world; his parents, his butler, and what made Harry’s heart go out to the man even more was the death of his wife and child. Grieving people do stupid things but that didn’t take away from the man’s overall genius.

           By age nine Harry was asked to join the robotics club in his school and even won an award for a competition. Of course Dudley just had to tag along, as Harry was made to share almost everything. They even shared the win for the school competition, Harry built the robot and Dudley got to test it out. Harry refused to be punished by his Aunt and Uncle for not letting his cousin participate and by then the boys’ relationship was significantly better anyway. Dudley didn’t understand a thing about robotics but he liked to watch Harry build them and assist where he could.

           Despite Harry’s intelligence, there were things that happened to him that he could not explain. When he was seven he suddenly collapsed in the middle of school in February and had been unconscious for two days. He woke up in a hospital room with the doctors having no idea what was wrong with him. When doctors asked him all Harry could tell them was that he had a weird dream about a cave, hearing a man screaming, and pain but Harry himself was not in any physical pain besides a small ache in his chest. He told the doctors it felt like someone punched him in the heart when he collapsed at school. Tests showed that there was nothing wrong with Harry’s heart and they eventually cleared him to go home. His Uncle was furious he had to pay for the hospital bill but Aunt Petunia on the other hand silently fussed over the boy for the next week out of concern. Aunt Petunia often did this, she showed him a soft side to her and small bits of kindness when Uncle Vernon wasn’t around, she never dared when he was home. 

           That wasn’t the only strange thing that happened to him. One day during school he somehow ended up on the school roof without having known how he got there. All he remembered was running away from a couple of bullies, jumping behind the cafeteria dumpster, and the next he was on the roof. He had no explanation on how he got there and he told the principal as such. Being one of the top students in the school the principal let him off with a warning, said he wouldn’t tell his guardians, and to not do it again. Another strange thing that happened at school was during one class his teacher’s hair randomly turned blue. 

           No one could figure out why but when Dudley laughed about it to his parents they seemed to think it was Harry’s fault. Uncle Vernon gave him a beating for it and locked him in his cupboard without dinner. Harry couldn’t understand how it could be his fault, sure he had been mad at the teacher before he turned blue because Piers Polkiss, Dudley’s best friend, blamed Harry for shooting spitballs at the blackboard. It wasn’t like Harry actually got up and threw blue dye at the teacher so he didn’t understand why he had to be punished for it. Dudley kept apologizing to him for a week after.

           Those weren’t the only incidents though. There was the time Aunt Petunia tried to force him into a horrible sweater that once belonged to Dudley. The harder she tried the smaller it got until she eventually decided it shrunk in the wash. Another time was when Uncle Vernon complained about his hair and made Aunt Petunia give him a horrible haircut, basically shaving all of it except for a small tuft of hair to cover the scar on Harry’s forehead. Harry liked his scar but his Uncle hated it and it made his Aunt uncomfortable. The next morning Harry’s hair had completely grown back as if Aunt Petunia had never cut it. He got punished for that too. 

           Harry also healed rather quickly, like the time he broke his finger during Robotics Club. The school nurse insisted he be taken to the hospital to get it set and even though his relatives told her they would take him they never did. Two days later Harry was no longer in pain and he could move his finger, it wasn’t exactly straight anymore but he could use it. There were other times too where he healed quickly but honestly there were too many to keep track of.

           The weirdest thing of all was him talking to a snake at the zoo on Dudley’s birthday and then somehow setting the snake loose after Piers knocked Harry to the ground. Harry was grounded until the end of the school year for that one, meaning no Robotics Club, and got a major beating.

           Everything came to a head a week before Harry’s eleventh birthday. Harry walked into the kitchen to the most god awful smell, his aunt was dying old clothes of Dudley’s for Harry’s new school uniform to the public school. Uncle Vernon sternly said that he was not buying Harry a uniform and that they would just dye some of Dudley’s old clothes. What Uncle Vernon didn’t know was that Aunt Petunia had already taken Harry shopping for his school uniform and it was paid for with some of Harry’s allowance money. 

           Uncle Vernon walked in behind Harry and all but shoved him out of the way. Harry collided into the counter next to the stove. “Something stinks,” he grumbled as he grabbed his paper and sat down at the kitchen table. Harry gave an annoyed look to his Aunt who sighed and rolled her eyes. 

                      “It’s almost done dear,” she said and turned the heat off. She waved Harry away and over to the stove. 

           Harry rolled his eyes too and went over to the stove. He grabbed the spatula and started putting the eggs onto a plate before bringing it over to the table, then went back for the bacon. As he was putting a cup of coffee in front of Uncle Vernon the sound of the mail slot clicked in the hallway.

           “Dudley, go get the mail,” said Uncle Vernon, not looking up from his paper.

           “Make Harry get it,” said Dudley around a piece of bacon.

           “Boy, go get the mail,” replied Vernon.

           Harry sent a glare at his cousin who snickered into his orange juice and Harry responded by sticking his tongue out. Moving into the hall, the boy bent down to collect the mail. As he turned to walk back into the kitchen, he started sorting through it. There was a bill, a postcard from Marge, another bill, and… a letter with Harry’s name on it. More specifically:

Mr. H. Potter,

The Cupboard under the Stairs,

4, Privet Drive,

Little Whinging,

Surry

           It was unusual for Harry to get mail, usually this time of year he’d get a letter from the Robotics Club about the summer competition but it was typically addressed to his aunt. So, seeing his name on a letter was unexpected. This letter was unlike anything he had ever seen. It was made from thick parchment with a purple wax seal on the back. Whoever sent this letter also knew where he slept apparently. 

           As he walked back into the kitchen, he set the other pieces of mail on the table next to Uncle Vernon, then stepped away so he could open his letter.

           Dudley looked over at him. “What’s that Harry?” he asked in curiosity.

           Harry gave a small shrug and broke the seal on the letter. Just as he was about to pull the parchment out of the envelope it was ripped from his hands.

           “Give me that!” his Uncle yelled as he snatched it away.

           “Hey, give it back, it's mine!” said Harry angrily as he turned to take the letter. He tried to snatch the letter back but his uncle held it out of his reach as he looked at it. Harry watched as the man paled.

           “OUT!” screamed Uncle Vernon as he grabbed Harry by the back of the neck and all but threw him out in the hall. “Dudley you too!” 

           Dudley joined Harry a second later and the door slammed behind him. The two boys looked at each other in confusion before they both scrambled to the door. They struggled a little and Harry being smaller lost the fight to listen through the keyhole so he laid on the floor to listen at the bottom of the door. 

           “Vernon,” Aunt Petunia was saying in a quivering voice, “look at the address — how could they possibly know where he sleeps? You don’t think they're watching the house?”

           “Watching — spying — might be following us,” muttered Uncle Vernon wildly.

           “But what should we do, Vernon? Should we write back? Tell them we don't want —”

           Harry could see Uncle Vernon’s shiny black shoes pacing up and down the kitchen.

           “No,” he said finally. “No, we’ll ignore it. If they don’t get an answer…Yes, that’s best…we won’t do anything…”

           “But —”

           “I’m not having one in the house, Petunia! Didn’t we swear when we took him in we’d stamp out that dangerous nonsense?” *

           Harry and Dudley looked at each other confused. Neither one of them had any idea what either adult was talking about. Quietly the two snuck away and upstairs to Dudley’s room. Dudley sat at his desk and turned on his computer while Harry flopped down on the bed angrily, he wanted his letter.

           The two of them were quiet for a while, Dudley playing a game on his computer while Harry just stared at the ceiling, until they heard the front door slam shut and Uncle Vernon's car pulled out of the driveway. Harry sat up and waited a minute before leaving Dudley’s room and making his way back down to the kitchen. Aunt Petunia was in the glassed in back patio watering some of her plants.

           “I want my letter,” said Harry as he walked up to her.

           Aunt Petunia jumped a little and turned to look at him. “Well, you can’t have it,” she snipped. “Vernon burned it.”

           “Who is writing to me? What did Uncle Vernon mean by dangerous nonsense?” retorted Harry. He crossed his arms over his chest.

           Aunt Petunia paled and narrowed her eyes at him. “You were listening,” she said. Harry nodded. The woman huffed and waved him off. “Nothing. Go tinker with your machines or something.”

           “But-”

           “GO!”

           Harry took a step back as he stared at his aunt wide-eyed. Aunt Petunia can be stern and snippy but not once had she ever yelled at him, not like this. The boy stared at her and she stared back. The woman looked like she was in pain and on the verge of tears. Harry swallowed and nodded then carefully walked past his aunt and out into the backyard. 

           He crossed the yard to the smaller of two sheds that was in the backyard. Opening a small box outside the door, he punched in a code and the door unlocked. Harry pulled on the door handle and stepped into the shed. Inside was a series of work benches with various tools and machine parts. A robotic arm came to life as Harry stepped into the room and turned to him. 

           “Hey, Ray,” said Harry as he patted the robot. 

           Harry was very thankful to have this workshop, it was really the only thing he owned beside the clothes he bought for himself. His first years of robotics club, Harry had won the summer semi-finals and finals competitions that he qualified for from the competition they had during school. The prize from both competitions equaled about fifteen hundred pounds. Uncle Vernon tried to take the prize money from Harry but both Aunt Petunia and Dudley went up against him and Harry got to keep the money. With the money he bought this smaller shed and everything that was inside to make his own workshop. This way he didn’t have to rely on the workshop at school. He even had a laptop that was a gift from his robotics teacher. Again Uncle Vernon tried to take it to give to Dudley too but Dudley refused saying he already had a computer and didn’t need two. 

           With a deep breath he sat on a rolling chair in front of the computer and booted it up. Harry grabbed an earpiece next to the computer and put it on. “Good morning E.D,” said Harry.

           “Good morning Harry,” ‘E.D’ replied. E.D was an AI that he created last christmas. He had studied Tony Stark’s notes and other research he could find on AI’s to build E.D, which stood for Electronic Dad. Lame Harry was sure but it was the only thing he could think of at the time and he got the idea from Tony Stark’s middle name Edward. The AI even had an American Accent.

           Harry sighed again and opened a program on his computer. “E.D pull up our latest project please,” he said.

           “Of course Harry,” said E.D. On the screen appeared schematics for a portable device so that Harry could take E.D with him wherever he went. The schematics were a combination of a copper casing and components. The only snag Harry was coming across was how to power the device when Harry has his… ‘accidents’. By accidents he means like the time he grew his hair back or the time he got really angry when one of his fellow clubmates sabotaged one of his robots. A book went flying off a shelf, nailing the boy in the head, and almost every electronic near Harry fried.

           When he analyzed the situation later he registered a high energy spike of some kind in the air but he couldn’t collect enough data. Essentially he was stuck. He needed to analyze the energy more but he couldn’t figure out how to make it happen nor did he want to risk it around his equipment. He doesn’t have another fifteen hundred pounds to replace anything should it fry. It was frustrating beyond belief.

           “Everything alright, Harry?” asked E.D.

           Harry looked up at the computer and nodded. “Yeah, it’s just… nevermind it’s stupid.” He reached across the desk to grab the copper casing that was in his schematics.

           “Nothing you say is stupid Harry,” replied E.D. “You’re the smartest person I know.”

           Harry chuckled lightly and grabbed his miniature welder. “I’m the only person you know,” he said. Reaching above him, he opened a drawer and pulled out a small circuit board. “I got a letter today, a letter with my name and cupboard on it. My aunt and uncle wouldn’t let me read it. They actually burned it, said it was dangerous.”

           “How could a letter be dangerous?” asked E.D. “Was there a bomb in it?”

           This made Harry chuckle more. “I don’t think my uncle would burn a letter if there was a bomb in it, then again Uncle Vernon isn't that smart,” he said. “Anyway… it’s done and over with I guess, no big deal.” He swiveled around as he pushed himself across the floor. “E.D, remind me to get my hands on a cellphone.”

           “Of course, Harry.”

           Harry stayed in his shed til about an hour before dinner when he had to go inside and cook. Dinner was a simple affair, pot roast with mashed potatoes, and steamed broccolini. After dinner Uncler Vernon visited Harry in his cupboard, which he never did, and told him he would no longer be staying in the cupboard but in Dudley’s second bedroom. Surprisingly Dudley was okay with it and even helped Harry bring his stuff up to the room. That same night, after everyone went to sleep, Harry went back down to his shed to grab his laptop, earpiece, and a few other things he wanted to keep in his room.

           The next morning during breakfast, Uncle Vernon made Dudley go get the mail instead of Harry. 

           “Harry! You’ve got another letter!” called Dudley from the hall. Harry was on his feet immediately but so was Uncle Vernon. Vernon tried to wrestle Dudley for the letter and Dudley was trying to give it to Harry, the younger boy had leapt onto Vernon’s back as he tried to reach for the letter. He did however catch a glance at the envelope and realized it no longer said ‘The Cupboard under the Stairs’. Instead it said ‘The Smallest Bedroom.’ In the end neither boy ended up with the letter and Uncle Vernon sent them both to their rooms.

           Someone knew Harry had changed rooms and they knew he didn’t get his first letter. Why else would they send another? He needed to get that letter, so he hatched a plan.

           Unfortunately his plan failed. He had wanted to get up early and wait for the postman at the corner of Privet Drive but what Harry was not expecting was for his uncle to be sleeping on the mat in front of the door. Thankfully Harry didn’t receive any sort of punishment except for the tongue lashing he got from his uncle. Harry wasn’t even able to get a word out before the man was ripping up the three letters that arrived in his lap. Vernon didn’t go to work that day, instead he stayed home to nail up the mail slot.

           “See,” he had said to Aunt Petunia through a mouthful of nails, “if they can’t deliver the bloody letters, they’ll just give up.”

           “I don’t believe that will work at all, Vernon,” said Aunt Petunia.

           “Nonsense,” replied Vernon as he tried to hammer a nail with the fruitcake Petunia had given him. “These people aren’t like you and me, their minds work in strange ways.”

           As the week progressed it just got worse and worse. Twelve letters arrived on Friday, squeezing through what cracks they could find, like the bathroom window or under the front door and on the sides. Vernon stayed home again to board up all the nooks and crannies. Saturday was even more out of hand with the twenty four letters Aunt Petunia cracked from eggs she had received from the milkman.

           Sunday, Vernon thought he could relax. Oh was he wrong. “No post on Sundays,” he had said… right before thirty or forty letters came barreling out of the fireplace. Harry’s attempt to grab any of the letters was thwarted by Vernon who had grabbed him and threw him into the hall. Vernon then ordered everyone to pack a bag and get in the car in five minutes. Dudley would have held them up if Harry hadn’t convinced him to just bring his laptop and that wherever they went would most likely have a tv.

           The next two days were absolutely miserable. They drove around for hours and hours, and slept in a dingy hotel in Cokeworth. Over a hundred letters showed up for Harry the next morning which Vernon took. They drove some more, right into a rain storm, before finally ending up on an island in the middle of the sea.

           It’s here on this shack in the middle of the sea, where our story truly starts.

Chapter Text

Chapter 2: Suspicious Truth

            “This sucks,” whined Dudley as he laid on the rickety old couch. “This place smells, the couch is lumpy, there is no television and all dad brought to eat was crisps and bananas. I’m starving. How they managed to get electricity out here is beyond me. Least we can use our laptops.”

            Harry laughed lightly as he laid on a moldy blanket on the floor.  “It does suck,” he replied. “But like you said, at least we can use our laptops.”

            “Yeah for small stuff!” said Dudley. “There’s no internet! How am I supposed to play Final Fantasy without the internet?” The older boy huffed and crossed his arms over his chest.

            Harry snickered more. “Don’t let Uncle Vernon hear you say Final Fantasy. You know he doesn’t…”

            “Approve of imagination…” the two boys said together then started laughing softly. They couldn’t be too loud as they didn’t want to wake the adults.

            Suddenly Dudley got up from the couch and moved over to his bag in the corner. He pulled out a small box wrapped in blue paper. He came back over to the couch and sat down, handing the box to Harry.

            “What’s this?” asked Harry as he took the box and looked at it. 

            “It’s your birthday present,” said Dudley with a grin. “Open it.”

            “My birthday isn’t for another…” Harry looked at his watch. “Fifteen minutes.”

            Dudley shrugged at him. “So,” he said. “I want you to open it now.” The boy wiggled in his seat as he tucked his legs under him. If one had looked at Dudley two years ago, the boy wouldn’t really be able to sit indian style like he was now. Dudley had been a lot pudgier when they were younger but he slimmed out a lot since then thanks to a workout regimine Harry came up with for the both of them. Dudley was still bigger than Harry in every way, taller, more muscle mass, and had a healthy weight to him.

            Harry on the other hand was small for his age, skinny, but he did have decent muscles at least. Harry remembers Dudley once asking Aunt Petunia how come Harry got less food than him and Petunia’s reply was because Harry was smaller and didn’t need as much food as Dudley. The real reason was because Uncle Vernon hated Harry and felt he didn’t deserve food.

            Harry shook those memories away as he turned the box over in his hand. Dudley always remembered his birthday, always got him something whether it be a bar of chocolate or a go at Dudley’s game consoles, but mostly Dudley got him science books. The younger boy appreciated every gift Dudley gave him, especially his books. Carefully Harry took the paper off the box and his jaw nearly dropped at the cellphone box that was in his hand. It wasn't much, a Sony Ericsson C905 CyberShot that came out in 2008.

            “I overheard you talking to ED the other day about wanting a cellphone,” said Dudley. He reached into his pocket and pulled out a cellphone too. It was a better model than what he gave Harry. “Mum got them for us. Dad doesn’t know. With me going off to Smeltings I wanted a way to talk to you without Dad knowing, so Mum got us phones.”

            Harry grinned to himself as he turned the phone on. He was surprised and not surprised. He had mentioned to ED again the other day about needing a cellphone, though it was around midnight when Harry thought the rest of the house was sleeping. Dudley must have been up late playing video games to overhear him. The boy looked up at his cousin and smiled. “Thanks Dudley.”

            Dudley grinned back at him. “I already programmed my number into the phone,” he said. “Mum’s number is in there too.”

            Harry wiped his eyes and looked up at Dudley. “Thank you,” he said with a smile.

            His cousin grinned at him then checked his watch. “Three minutes,” he said. “Anything else you want for your birthday?”

            The younger boy laid back down on the floor and shrugged as he fiddled with the phone. “Not really,” he said. “A cake for once would be nice.” He gave a wry chuckle as he looked at the ground in front of him.

            “Wish we could have one for you,” replied Dudley sadly as he too laid back down. 

            Harry shook his head as he drew a cake in the dust on the floor. “Uncle Vernon would never allow it,” he said as he drew the candles.

            “I don’t understand why he hates you so much,” said Dudley as he looked back at his cousin.

            Harry shrugged. “Who knows,” he said, then checked his watch. “One minute.”

            Neither of them spoke as they watched the seconds tick by. At the stroke of midnight, just as Harry was about to blow on the ‘dust candles’ there was a large bang on the front door. Both boys jumped to their feet and moved as far away from the door as they possibly could. Another loud bang and Uncle Vernon and Aunt Petunia came out of the bedroom.

            “I’m warning,” yelled Vernon. “I’m armed.” That’s when Harry noticed the man was holding a twelve gauge shotgun.

            Another bang and the door fell off its hinges, hitting the ground. A man larger than Vernon stepped through the door. He had long shaggy brown hair that looked like a mane, his beard was just as wild as his hair and covered most of his face. Two shiny beetle black eyes could be seen amongst all the hair.

            The man looked up at them and gave them a big smile. “Sorry about that,” he said as he reached down and put the door back into his place. “Anyone up for a cup of tea, it’s not been an easy journey.”

            He turned back around and looked at each of them carefully. “Ah, Harry! There yeh are.” He stepped closer to the boys. Dudley whimpered slightly and held onto Harry’s arm as he hid behind the smaller boy. “Las’ time I saw yeh, yeh were only just a baby.” The man paused for a second. “Huh, yeh look more like yer mum then I thought yeh would, except yer eyes. James had hazel eyes too off. Where yer glasses bud?”

            Harry gave the man a confused look. “I don’t wear glasses,” he replied.

            “Huh,” replied the giant as he looked Harry over. He muttered something about ‘Dumbledore’ and ‘glasses.’ The man shook himself and sat down on the couch which sagged to the ground with his weight.

            “You are breaking and entering,” thundered Uncle Vernon. “I demand you leave at once!” He pointed the gun at the giant’s head.

            “Ah, shut up Dursley, yeh great prune,” said the giant as he reached behind the sofa and yanked the gun out of Vernon’s hand. He then bent the gun into a knot as if it was made of rubber instead of metal.

            “Anyway,” said the giant as he threw the gun in a corner of the room. “A very Happy Birthday to yeh, Harry. Got summat fer yeh. I may ‘ave sat on it at some point but I’m sure it’ll taste just fine.” He reached into his large coat and pulled out a box that was crushed at the corners then held it out to Harry.

            Harry looked at Dudley before slowly taking the box from the man. The two boys looked into the box to see a chocolate cake with Happy Birthday Harry written in green frosting. Harry sucked in a breath at the cake and glanced at Dudley when the boy’s stomach decided to growl. Dudley turned pink, making Harry laugh a little. The boy then turned his attention to the giant.

            “Thank you, sir,” he said, “but… who are you?”

            The giant looked at him. “Ah, fergot to introduce me’self,” he said. “Rubeus Hagrid, Keeper of keys an’ grounds at Hogwarts. Now, how ‘bout that tea, or summat stronger if ya got it.” The man then proceeded to pull all manner of things out of his pocket; a tea kettle, frying pan, some sausages, a poker, teapot and a couple chipped mugs, a bottle of amber liquid, and lastly, a pink umbrella. The man got off the couch and crouched in front of the fireplace. When he sat back down there was a roaring fire in the grate.

            The warmth that spread through the cold room made Harry relax. The giant took a swig of the amber liquid before he started to make tea. Once the kettle was on, he started cooking up the sausages. The sound of them sizzling reverberated around the silent room and the smell made both Harry and Dudley’s stomach growl. Dudley began to fidget behind Harry.

            “Don’t take anything he gives you Dudley,” said Vernon, making Dudley sag with disappointment.

            “Yer boy don’t need fattin’ up anymore then he already is,” replied Hagrid, as he handed a plate of sausages to Harry.

            “That’s not very nice,” said Harry, as he glared at Hagrid but took the offered plate. The man cleared his throat awkwardly. Harry then turned to Dudley and offered him a couple of them. The two boys sat down to enjoy them, admittingly they were the best thing Harry has tasted in the last two days. Once they polished off the sausages, Harry wiped his hands on his pants and looked at Hagrid. 

            “I still don’t know who you are,” he said.

            “Yeh can call me Hagrid,” replied the man. “Like I said, I’m the Keeper of keys an’ grounds at Hogwarts, course yeh know all about Hogwarts.”

            “Um… no,” said Harry. “What’s Hogwarts?”

            Hagrid looked at Harry like he had grown a second head. He then rounded on Vernon and Petunia. “Yeh mean yeh haven't told him?” He looked back at Harry. “I knew yeh weren’t gettin’ yer letters but to not know about Hogwarts. Didn’t yeh ever wonder where yer mum an’ dad learned it all?”

            “Learned what?”

            Hagrid was on his feet now. “DURSLEY,” he thundered. “Don’t tell me yeh haven’t told the boy anything! ‘bout his mum and dad, that they’re famous, that…” He looked back at Harry. “That yeh don’t know what yeh are?”

            “Stop!” yelled Vernon. “Stop! I forbid you from telling the boy anything, you are not to tell him anything!” Vernon put on a brave front but you could see him quiver under Hagrid’s rage as he spoke his next words.

            “Yeh never told him? Never told him what Dumbledore left for him in the letter he gave yeh? I was there, I saw Dumbledore leave him a letter, Dursely! And you’ve been keeping it from him all these years?”

            Harry was now on his feet as well. “Kept what from me?” he asked angrily. Dudley stood up behind him and put a comforting hand on his shoulder.

            “STOP! I FORBID YOU!” screamed Uncle Vernon. Aunt Petunia took several steps away from Vernon and closer to the boys.

            Hagrid flipped Vernon off then turned back to Harry. “Yer a wizard Harry,” he said, “an’ a thumpin’ good one I’d wager, once yer trained up. What with how powerful yer mum an’ dad were, course yer a wizard. I think it’s about time yeh read yer letter.” He pulled a crinkly envelope from his pocket and held it out for him.

            Harry recognized the parchment and the purple seal. Just as he reached for it, the letter was snatched away by Aunt Petunia. The boy was about to protest when the woman spoke to Hagrid.

            “He doesn’t like to be handed things from strangers,” she said, then stepped closer to Harry and gently put the letter in his hand. Harry blinked at her in surprise. The woman was right, Harry usually never took anything from anyone, with a few exceptions, and if someone wanted to hand him something they had to put it down first. He didn't realize his aunt knew that about him.

            “Petunia!” yelled Vernon.

            The woman looked at her husband. “Enough Vernon, it’s over.” She then looked at Harry. “Go on.”

            Harry smiled at her before looking down at the envelope.

Mr H. Potter

The Floor

Hut on the Rock

The Sea

            How do these people know where he sleeps? Are they really spying? Harry huffed a little and pulled out the parchment.

Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry

Headmaster: Albus Dumbledore

(Order of Merlin, First Class, Grand Sorc., Chf. Warlock, Supreme Mugwump, International Confed. of Wizards)

Dear Mr. Potter,

We are pleased to inform you that you have been accepted at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. Please find enclosed a list of all the necessary books and equipment.

Term begins on September 1. We await your owl by no later than July 31.

Yours sincerely,

Minerva McGonagall

Deputy Headmistress

            Harry couldn’t believe his eyes. Was this really true? Was he really a wizard with real magic? He glanced up at his aunt cautiously. She didn’t seem mad but her face was pinched slightly. Harry looked between his aunt and Hagrid then looked back down at the letter as questions swirled through his head. It took him a few minutes before he looked at Hagrid. “What does it mean, they await my owl?”

             “Gallopin’ Gorgons, that reminds me,” said Hagrid, clapping a hand to his forehead with enough force to knock over a cart horse, and from yet another pocket inside his overcoat he pulled an owl– a real live, rather ruffled-looking owl– a long quil, and a roll of parchment. With his tongue between his teeth he scribbled a note that Harry could read upside down.

Dear Professor Dumbledore,

Given Harry his letter.

Taking him to buy his things tomorrow.

Weather’s horrible. Hope you’re Well.

Hagrid.

            Hagrid then rolled up the parchment and handed it to the owl who took it in its beak. He then picked up the owl, went to the door, and threw the owl out into the storm. Harry felt bad for the bird. Hagrid then came back and sat down as if this was a normal thing and it probably was, Harry thought logically.

            “Now then, where was I?” said Hagrid.

            At this point Vernon, still ashen-faced, but angry, had enough. He stepped into the firelight in front of Hagrid, hands on his hips. “He’s not going!” he said.

            “I’d like to see a muggle like you stop him, “ replied Hagrid as he glared up at Vernon.

            Harry looked at his aunt. “Muggle?”

            “It’s what they call people without magic,” she said simply.

            “We swore when we took that boy in that we would put a to that nonsense,” said Uncle Vernon, his face starting to turn purple. “I swore I’d stamp the magic out of him. Hah, wizard indeed.”

            “You knew?!” said Harry angrily. “You knew that I’m a wizard? And you didn’t tell me?” He turned hurt eyes to his aunt.

            The woman looked like she wanted to cry. “I was trying to protect you from the truth,” she whispered. “Yes we know,” she said a little louder and clearer. “My sister got a letter just like that and went off to Hogwarts when she was eleven. I however was denied entry to Hogwarts. I’m sorry to say, that made me hate my sister but mother and father were so proud. I admit I thought she was a freak for a very long time.”

            Petunia took a rattling breath. “Almost twenty years ago she was in a wonderful relationship with a muggle man and Potter came along and stole her from him. They got married and then she had you. It’s because of Potter that your mother was murdered.”

            Harry went white as he stared at her wide-eyed. “M-murdered? But… y-you said they died in a car crash.” He wanted to be angry but he couldn’t bring himself to be angry.

            “CAR CRASH!” boomed Hagrid, making Harry jump in surprise.

            Harry and Dudley moved closer to Petunia as she wrapped her arms around both of them.

            “How could a car crash kill Lily an’ James Potter? It’s an outrage,” continued Hagrid, as if that was the only thing he heard about what was said. “A scandal I tell ya! Harry Potter not knowin’ his own story when every single child in our world knows his name!”

            “How?” demanded Harry. “What happened?” He was starting to get angry now. He looked up at his aunt.

            “I don’t know the full story,” she said softly and gave him a slight squeeze. Harry looked back at Hagrid and watched as the anger faded from the man’s face. He started to look anxious.

             “I ever expected,” he said, in a low, worried voice. “I had no idea, when Dumblefore told me there might be trouble gettin’ hold of yeh, how much yeh didn’t know. Ah, Harry, I don’t know if I’m the right person ter tell yeh– but someone’s gotta– yeh can’t off ter Hogwarts not knowin’.”

            The man sighed and ran a hand down his face and over his beard. “I’ll tell yeh what I can, not everythin’, it’s a great myst’ry lots of it.” Hagrid sighed again. “About forty years ago there was a wizard who went bad, as bad as you can go. He was the worst of the worse. Name was…” Hagrid stopped and seemed to struggle. 

            “What was his name?” Harry persisted.

            “I don’t dare say it,” said Hagrid. “Many folks refuse to say…”

            “Voldemort,” said Aunt Petunia softly. Hagrid flinched.

            Harry looked up at his aunt. “How do you know?”

            Petunia looked down at him. “Your mother… sent me a letter once. She said that Vold-”

            “Stop saying his name,” barked Hagrid, making them all turn back to him. He gave a frustrated sigh. “Anyway, this wizard about forty years back started to gather followers. Said he would change the wizarding world, bring about a new era. Ten years after he started, he got worse. Anyone who stood against him ended up missing or dead. These were dark times Harry, didn't know who to trust. One of the only safe places left was Hogwarts. Reckon Dumbledore’s the only one You-Know-Who feared.”

           “Now yer parents, they were as good as any witch and wizard I ever saw. Both Head Boy an’ Girl at Hogwarts. Dated in their seventh year. They broke up for a bit, don’ know why but they got back together nearly twelve years ago. Had you. No one knows why You-Know-Who didn't try to get them on his side. Probably thought they were too close to Dumbledore. Some think he wanted to persuade ‘em to join him or maybe he just wanted them out of the way. Showed up at yer house ten years ago.” 

            Hagrid paused and took a very dirty, spotted handkerchief out of his pocket and blew his nose. It was so loud it sounded like a foghorn. Both Harry and Petunia wrinkled their noses in disgust, Petunia for the handkerchief and Harry for the noise.

            “Sorry, it's just so upsettin’” Hagrid said. “Anyway, he showed up at your house… killed yer folks then…” He stared at Harry. “Now this is the real myst'ry… he tried to kill yeh but failed. Supposed he wanted to make a clean job of it an’ kill all yehs. But for whatever reason he couldn't kill yeh. Never wondered how you got that cut on your forehead?”

            At this, Harry started to reach up to his forehead. Aunt Petunia, who was on his left, lifted her right hand off his shoulder and cupped the right side of his forehead where his scare was. This surprised Harry, in all the years this was the most physical contact he had ever had with his Aunt. Sure there was the occasional pat on the head here, clean his face with a napkin there, a squeeze to the shoulder, but never had she held onto him this long and in such a protective manner.

           “That's not an ordinary mark, Harry,” continued Hagrid. “That comes from being touched by a curse, an evil curse, a curse that took yer parents and yer house. No one ever lived once You-Know-Who decided to kill ‘em.  Not the McKinnons, the Bones, the Prewitts. No one, ‘cept you, a mere baby.”

           At this point something painful was happening in his head as Hagrid’s story came to a close. His ears filled with shouting, his eyes became hazy and distant as he saw a blinding flash of green light. The odd thing about his vision, he thought he'd hear high, cold, cruel laughing but instead he heard a man's shouting. The voice was yelling ‘No’. A shiver ran down his spine and he pressed himself closer to his Aunt.

           “Enough,” said Aunt Petunia as she ran her fingers through his black hair. “You're scaring him.”

           Hagrid, who had been watching him sadly, cleared his throat. “Took yeh from the ruined house me'self, on Dumbledore’s orders. Brought yeh to this lot.” He waved his hand at the Dursleys.

           “Load of old tosh,” said Uncle Vernon making, Harry, Petunia, and Dudley jump a bit. They had forgotten the man was even there. Vernon must have gotten his courage back as he was glaring at Hagrid with his fists clenched. He then turned his anger on Harry as he swiveled in his direction. Aunt Petunia pulled Harry in tighter.

           “Now you listen here, boy,” Vernon snarled.

            “Vernon!” Petunia hissed but Vernon ignored her.

             “I accept there’s something strange about you, probably nothing a good beating wouldn’t have cured– and as for all this about your parents, well, they were weirdos, no denying it, and the world’s better off without them in my opinion–”

            “Vernon!” said Petunia a little louder and sterner this time. Her hand, which had returned to Harry’s shoulder, tightened.

            Vernon continued to ignore her as he went on. “Asked for all they got, getting mixed up with these wizarding types– just what I expected, always knew they’d come to a sticky end–”

            Once again Hagrid was on his feet and this time he was pointing the battered pink umbrella that he had pulled from his coat earlier at Vernon like a sword. “I’m warning you, Dursley -I’m warning you – one more word…”

            Vernon’s courage failed him again, afraid of being impaled by the umbrella Hagrid was brandishing. The man flattened himself against the wall and kept his mouth shut.

            “Better,” said Hagrid as he sat back down, the sofa groaning under his weight.

            Harry stepped in front of Petunia as he looked at Hagrid, he still needed answers. “What happened to the wizard? You-Know-Who?”

            “No one knows,” replied Hagrid. “Disappeared that same night, that’s why yer famous. The man was getting so much power only to vanish without a trace. Some folks say he died. Codswallop, in my opinion. Some say he is still out there, bidin’ his time, but not me. I don’t believe it. The people who joined him, came back to our side, some saying they’d been bewitched, in trances. Don’t s’ppose they could’ve come out of them if he weren’t dead. Some of us think he’s lost his powers and is too weak to keep going. Somethin’ bout you stopped him that night Harry, somethin’ he didn’t plan for.”

            Hagrid looked at Harry with respect and warmth, but Harry didn’t feel warm at all. Instead he felt sick to his stomach. Everything he heard seemed like some wild story, how could it be true, how could he be a wizard? Harry was a kid of science, he could explain science. But magic? If he really was a wizard why hadn’t he been able to stop all the punishments and beatings he got from Vernon. Why hadn’t he turned his uncle into a toad or something for all the abuse he went through. Harry glanced back at his aunt who tried to smile at him but he could see through to her sadness. He turned back to Hagrid.

            “I’m sorry,” he said, “but there must be some mistake. I’m a genius not a wizard.” He elbowed Dudley lightly as the boy snorted beside him.

            Hagrid chuckled, not the reaction Harry had been expecting. “Not a wizard, eh? Never made things happen when you were scared or angry?”

            Harry paused and started to think back to all his ‘incidents.’ His hair growing back after the haircut, ending up on the roof of the school, the teacher's hair turning blue, the book flying off the shelf and hitting his clubmate, the shrinking sweater, letting the snake loose at the zoo; all those were times when he was angry or upset. He looked over at Hagrid wide-eyed.

            “T-that was magic?” Harry asked. That would also explain the weird energy spike and fried electronics.

            “See?” said Hagrid with the largest smile Harry had ever seen. “Yeh certainly are a wizard and just wait, you’ll be right famous at Hogwarts.”

            “I told you he isn’t going!” said Vernon angrily as he stepped away from the wall. “He is going to go to Stonewall High whether he likes it or not. I’ve read those letters. He needs all sorts of - of- unnatural things and rubbish– spell books and wands–”

            “A great Muggle like yerself ain’t gonna stop him,” growled Hagrid. “His name has been down since he were born. Yeh can’t stop Lily an’ James Potter’s son from goin’ to Hogwarts! He is gonna go to the finest school for witchcraft and wizarding an’ he’ll be with kids just like himself, spending seven years learnin’ to harness his magic. He’ll be learnin’ under the finest headmaster the school has ever seen Albus Dumbled–”

             “I AM NOT PAYING FOR SOME CRACKPOT OLD FOOL TO TEACH HIM MAGIC TRICKS!” roared Vernon at the top of his lungs.

            Petunia grabbed Harry by the back of the shirt then pulled him and Dudley to the farthest corner away from the two men.

            Hagrid had had enough. Vernon went too far with his insults. The giant grabbed his umbrella and swung it around his head. “NEVER,” he thundered, “-INSULT- ALBUS- DUMBLEDORE- IN- FRONT- OF- ME!” The man brought the umbrella down, pointing it at Vernon’s face. There was a flash of violet light, a sound like a firecracker, a sharp squeal, and the next second, Vernon was sprouting pig ears, snout, and a curly pink tail poked out of his trousers.

            The man howled in pain and danced around in circles, one hand on his butt, as he tried to look at the tail. He then stormed off to the bedroom. “PETUNIA!” he shouted.

            Petunia looked between the boys and the bedroom door.

            Harry waved her on. “Go,” he said, “we’ll be fine.” The woman nodded and then rushed into the bedroom, the door slamming shut behind her. They could hear Vernon start to show.

            “WHAT IN GOD’S NAME WERE YOU DOING? HOW-” Everything went quiet and they couldn’t hear anything else. Harry noticed Hagrid had flicked his umbrella at the door, did he silence the sounds from inside?

            “Sorry ‘bout that,” said Hagrid as he looked at the boys. “Er… mind not tellin’ anyone at Hogwarts? I’m not really allowed to do magic. I got permission to use some ter follow yeh an’ get yer letters to yeh’ an’ stuff. One o’ the perks of the job.”

            Harry raised a brow at Hagrid. “You’re not allowed to do magic? Why?”

            Hagrid cleared his throat. “I er… was expelled from Hogwarts in third year, had me wand snapped. Dumbledore let me stay on as the gamekeeper. Great man, Dumbledore.”

            “Why?” asked Harry again, wanting to know why the giant got explained.

            “It’s getting late,” said Hagrid, side stepping Harry’s question. “We have lots to buy tomorrow, best get some shut eye. Gotta get into an’ get your supplies.” He took off his large coat and tossed it at Harry. The boy grunted under its weight. “ You can sleep under that. Don’ mind if it wriggles a bit , I think there are still some dormice in a pocket somewhere.” The man then laid down on the couch, back to the boys.

            Harry stared at the coat, almost afraid of it then looked to Dudley. “Think it’ll fit both of us?”

            Dudley snorted. “Most likely,” he replied.

            Harry laid the coat down on top of it and they both laid down on top of it. It was surprisingly comfortable. 

            About fifteen minutes later, Hagrid and Dudley were snoring away but Harry lay awake. He was thinking about everything he had been told. A wizard bent on taking over the world killed his parents then tried to kill him, that much he understood. What he didn’t understand was why the man waited ten years after he started his campaign to start killing people. Or… was he killing people before? What made him decide that he needed to start killing people to get his way?

            His thoughts were interrupted when the door to the bedroom opened. Aunt Petunia stepped out quietly, a thick quilt draped over her arm. She started towards Harry and Dudley but pause for a second when she noticed he was still awake. Harry sat up as she continued walking toward him. When she got beside him she knelt down and draped the quilt over his lap and Dudley’s shoulders.

            “Do I really look like mum?” Harry whispered softly. It was the first thing that came to mind that he wanted to ask her.

            Petunia studied him for a minute then sighed. “Yes,” she said. “Same rounded cheeks, nose… even your smile reminds me of her.” She fussed with the blanket not making eye contact with him.

            “What was she like? You never talk about her,” replied Harry. Petunia never did talk about Lily but Vernon always reminded Harry what he thought of his parents. How they were drunks and didn’t have jobs. The usual rubbish. Petunia never did anything to contradict Vernon, so Harry had assumed it was the truth.

            A sigh from Petunia made him focus on her again. “She was… the kindest… and bravest person I ever knew,” she said shakily. “She was beautiful… and I took her for granted.”

            Harry reached out and squeezed his aunt’s hand. “I’m sure she forgives you,” he said with a slight smile.

            Petunia huffed but she had a smile on her face. “Yes, well… I hope so.”

            “You said Mum told you something about Voldemort,” said Harry, keeping his voice low. “What did she say?”

            At first there was silence as Petunia debated on whether she should tell him or not. After what felt like an hour but was only about two minutes she spoke.

            “That not everything is as it seems,” she said. “That he isn’t what people made him out to be.”

            Harry tilted his head in confusion. “What does that mean?”

            Petunia shrugged. “I’m not sure,” she said. “She never got to tell me.” She gently pushed Harry down and covered him with the quilt. “Get some sleep.” She got up and headed for the bedroom.

            The boy rolled onto his stomach and watched her. “Thank you,” he called out to her.

            Petunia stopped with her hand on the door. She looked at him. “Happy Birthday.” With that she went into the bedroom and shut the door with a soft click.

Chapter Text

Chapter 3: Diagon Alley

            The next morning Harry woke up to Dudley's arm landing on top of his face. The younger boy groaned and gently pushed the offending arm off. Harry didn’t want to get up, he was warm and cozy. Looking around the room he spotted Hagrid on the couch. At first he was confused as to why there was a strange man on the couch but then everything that happened last night came flooding back. He thought it had all been a dream, guess not. Slowly Harry sat up, the quilt falling off of him, and stretched his arms above his head.

            A tapping sound drew his attention to the window. A tawny owl was tapping its beak against the glass. Harry observed it carefully, there was a rolled up newspaper tied to one leg and a small leather pouch tied to its other leg. Getting up from the floor, Harry opened the window. The bird flew in and landed on the back of the couch. It turned and then stared at him.

            Harry walked over to the couch and gently shook the giant. “Hagrid,” he called. The man didn’t move. “Hagrid.” He said it louder this time. Still nothing. Thinking, Harry raised his hand then brought it down onto Hagrid’s forehead. “HAGRID.” He then quickly jumped back as the man startled awake. A snort came from the side of the room where Dudley slept, Harry could see his cousin slowly rise.

            “What?” said Hagrid as he looked around. “What ‘appened?” He looked at Harry who just pointed at the owl. “Oh!” Reaching over to the owl he untied the newspaper. “Harry, look in me coat for a pocket with coins in it. Pull out five knuts, their bronze.”

            Harry walked back over to Dudley and the coat and began searching for the money. Dudley moved out of the way and started to help look. It took a couple minutes and some questionable items later before he found them. He grabbed the proper amount and handed them to Hagrid.

            The giant put the coins in the leather pouch and the owl took off out the window. The man then stretched and sat up. He glanced at the paper quickly before tucking it into the inside pocket of a brown vest he was wearing. “Best be off,” said Hagrid. “Lots to buy. Got to get to London to buy yer stuff.”

            Harry blinked and looked down at the remaining coins in his hand. “Um…” he said as he just realized he didn’t have any money. He wasn’t able to grab any of his savings because he was trying to help Dudley not get yelled at. “I don’t have any money, how am I going to pay for my supplies? Also, you heard Uncle Vernon, he won’t pay-”

            “Don’t yeh worry ‘bout that,” said Hagrid as he pulled his boots on. “D’yeh think your parents left you with nothin’?

            “But you said their house got destroyed-”

            “They didn’t keep their money in the house, boy!” Harry flinched, he hated being called ‘boy’. “Nah, our first stop will be Gringotts, a Wizard’s Bank. Here.” He slid the remaining sausages over to him. “They ain’t bad cold. Wouldn’t say no to any of yer birthday cake either.”

“Wizards have their own banks?” asked Dudley as he walked up to Harry.

            Hagrid eyed Dudley for a brief second then nodded. “Aye, they do,” he said. “Run by Goblins. Not the friendliest of beasts but they have the best protections for all our money. You’d be mad to rob Gringotts. Safest place in the world for anything you want to keep safe, that and Hogwarts as well. I gotta visit the bank meself fer Dumbledore, Hogwarts business. Great man Dumbledore, often gets me to do important things for him, like collectin’ you.” Harry and Dudley nibbled on the sausages while Hagrid talked.

            Hagrid stood from the couch and picked his coat up off the floor. He shook it out a bit before putting it on. “Well, let’s get going. We-”

            “Wait just a moment!” came Aunt Petunia’s voice. All three of them turned to see her standing in the bedroom door. She first looked at Harry. “Go get cleaned up,” she said softly then turned stone cold eyes on Hagrid. “You can’t leave my husband with a pig's face. The… muggles… will be suspicious. Fix him!”

            Harry didn’t wait to hear what happened as he grabbed his bag and went into the bathroom. He pulled out a set of clean clothes and got changed. While he changed he opened his laptop. “You there ED?”

            “Good morning, Harry,” replied ED.

            The boy told ED everything that happened last night. He explained to him everything that Hagrid told him about his mother and about magic. “So,” said Harry as he put his toothbrush back in his bag, “I’m going to have to leave you with Dudley. I don’t want to take the risk of my computer frying and I don’t have you backed up anywhere. I will take my energy reader. Hopefully it will read the magical energy in the air wherever it is we’re going before it fries. All data collected should be transferred to you so we can look at it when I get home.” He put on a light jacket before pulling a small device from a side pocket of his backpack and putting it in his pocket.

            “I understand Harry,” replied ED, as the AI pulled the bluetooth settings up on the computer. ED then activated the data analyzer which had a radius of about 100 miles. “All connected Harry. Will the Dursley’s be headed back to Little Whinging?”

            Harry nodded. “Yeah, they’ll be heading home,” he said. “It’s only forty miles from Little Whinging to London which is where I’m headed to get my school supplies. The data should transfer no problem with that distance.”

            “Do be careful, Harry,” said ED.

            The boy gave his computer a warm smile. “I will ED,” he replied. “Keep your battery usage low until you get home and Dudley plugs you in.”

            “Will do, Harry.”

            “I’ll talk to you when I get home.” Harry closed his laptop and slipped it back into his bag. When he left the bathroom Aunt Petunia, Uncle Vernon and Dudley were all in the living room. Uncle Vernon no longer looked like a pig but his face was still red with anger. The man took one look at Harry and stormed back into the bedroom, slamming the door behind him. Harry flinched.

            “Where’s Hagrid?” Harry asked.

            “Waiting outside,” said Aunt Petunia, as she walked over and adjusted Harry’s jacket a little. “You be careful.” She then leaned down and so her face was close to his. “Don’t let anyone manipulate you. I don’t trust Dumbledore but this man is insistent that he take you. Keep your guard up.”

            Harry blinked at his aunt then nodded slowly. What was with the cryptic warning?

            “Promise me,” said Aunt Petunia as she stared at him.

“I promise,” said Harry softly. His aunt nodded then brushed a lock of hair out of his face. Before she stood up fully she did something she has never done, she gave Harry a soft kiss to his hair.

            Harry blushed slightly but gave his aunt a smile. He then turned to Dudley and handed him his backpack and cellphone. “Guard these with your life please,” he said.

            Dudley blinked and took the items from him. “You’re not taking them with you?” he asked, confused.

            “I have a feeling where I’m going they won’t work and will probably break,” replied Harry. “Feel free to talk to ED if you like.” Dudley’s face looked like Christmas came early. 

            “Thanks!” his cousin replied. He then gave Harry a one armed hug. “See you when you get home.”

            Harry gave him a smile and headed to the door. He glanced back at them one more time before walking out. Hagrid was waiting for him down at the rickety old dock where the boat they used to get to the island last night was waiting for them. 

            “Ready?” said Hagrid gruffly. Harry gave him a nod and the giant climbed into the boat. 

            Harry cautiously got into the boat with him. “How did you get here?” he asked.

            “Flew,” said Hagrid, “but I can’t fly now that I have yeh.” The man tapped the side of the boat and it began moving towards shore.

            “What about my family?” asked Harry. “This is the only boat, you can’t leave them stranded on that rock.”

            Hagrid stared at him for a moment. “I’ll have the boatman take the boat back to them,” he said. He then pulled the newspaper from his pocket and began reading it. 

            Harry huffed and leaned back with his arms crossed. He wasn’t sure how to feel about Hagrid honestly. He seemed kind enough but the way he treated and talked to/about Harry’s family- minus Uncle Vernon- upset him. With nothing to do while he waited, he read the back of Hagrid’s paper. There really wasn’t much interesting, the front cover was talking about the Minister of Magic, Cornelius Fudge, and some political scheme. Politics didn’t interest Harry, never did, but the moving pictures were interesting.

            Sitting in silence was driving Harry mad, he had questions he wanted answered but Uncle Vernon never liked being disturbed while reading the paper. Was Hagrid the same? After a few more minutes Harry couldn’t hold it in anymore.

            “Why would anyone be mad to rob Gringotts?” he asked.

            Hagrid didn’t look away from his papers. “The place is guarded with spells and enchantments,” he said. “It’s also hundreds of miles under London, a complete maze of tunnels. Yeh's starve before yeh found yer way out. They also say there’s dragons guardin’ the high security vaults.”

            “Dragons?!” asked Harry with his eyebrows raised. “They’re real?”

            Hagrid dropped his paper to look at him. “Course there are,” he said. “Blimey I’d like a dragon.”

            “You’d like one?”

            “‘Course,” said Hagrid. “Wanted one ever since I was a kid.” The boat bumped against the shore and the two climbed out of the boat. Hagrid spoke with the boatman about taking the boat back for his folks.

            Harry continued their conversation as they walked through the small town to the station. “I saw on the paper there is a Ministry of Magic,” he said. “Does the wizarding world have its own government? What do they do?”

            Hagrid glanced at him. “Well, they keep our world secret from the Muggles,” he said. “We keep to ourselves else the rest of the world would be wantin’ magic to solve all their problems.”

            People stared at Hagrid as they walked through the town. It’s not everyday you see a man that is over seven feet tall. He also kept pointing out things like parking meters and saying stuff like “Things these Muggles come up with.” It was a little embarrassing honestly.

            When they got to the station Harry had to help Hagrid buy their tickets as the man didn’t understand Muggle money. When they boarded the train Hagrid had Harry pull out his letter to read his supply list. It wasn’t a long list but it made him curious.

            “Where do we go in London to get all this?” Harry asked.

            “Diagon Alley,” the man replied. 

            The two remained silent the rest of the trip to London. Harry didn’t think it was a good idea to talk about all things magic while surrounded by muggles so he refrained from asking questions. It didn’t take them long to get to London, a couple mishaps here and there, like Hagrid getting stuck in the ticket barrier in the underground. They eventually came to a dark and dingy pub called The Leaky Cauldron. No one else on the street had seemed to notice it as they entered.

            The inside was just as dark and shabby as the outside with a few people scattered about. The bartender spotted them and asked Hagrid if he’d be having his usual. Hagrid declined as he dropped a heavy hand on Harry’s shoulders and said he was on ‘Hogwarts Business’.

            “Bless my soul,” said Tom the barkeep as his eyes darted up to Harry’s scar.. “It’s Harry Potter.”

            All hell broke loose as person after person came up to Harry, crowding him and wanting to shake his hand. It was all very awkward and made him uncomfortable. There was one man amongst the crowd that recognized him as the man had bowed to him in a shop once. The man was overjoyed as he boasted to the others. Eventually they got towards the back of the pub where they ran into who would be Harry’s new Defense Against the Dark Arts class. The man seemed nice enough but Harry was having trouble getting past the stutter. That would get annoying quick.

            Eventually they got to the small alley behind the pub and Harry watched as Hagrid tapped the bricks with his umbrella, three up and two across. The bricks moved away to reveal a bustling alleyway full of people and shops. Harry reached into his pocket and turned on his energy analyzer by pressing a button on the top. He won’t look at it with Hagrid here.

            They continued down the alley, Harry’s head turning this way and that, trying to take everything in. Shops selling cauldrons, a shop with a broomstick in the window, an apothecary. There was so much to look at but he only had two eyes. They finally made their way to the large white building at the end of the alley. Gringotts was written in gold lettering above the entrance, a set of burnished bronze doors. Two squat figures no taller than Harry himself stood outside the doors wearing scarlet under gold armor, each with a speared axe in hand.

            “Yeah,” said Hagrid softly. “Those are goblins.”

            The goblins had large ears and small eyes with hooked noses and thin lips. Most of their faces were hidden under their helmets so he couldn’t really get a good look. Harry thought they looked quite clever with their swarthy skin and pointed beards. As they walked past the boy also noticed their long fingers and feet. Harry gave the guards a small bow as they walked through the doors.

            They came upon a second set of doors, silver ones, with an engraving above it that read:

Enter, stranger, but take heed’

Of what awaits the sin of greed,

For those who take, but do not earn,

Must pay most dearly in their turn.

So if you seek beneath our floors

A treasure that was never yours,

Their, you have been warned, beware

Of finding more than treasure there.

            Harry thought the warning was quite poetic as he bowed back to a pair of goblins as they went through the silver doors. They entered a vast marble hall with at least a hundred more goblins sitting at tall desks counting jewels and gold and writing in thick tomes. There were many doors off to the side of the hall with goblins showing people in and out, too many doors to count. They made their way up to a free goblin.

            Hagrid cleared his throat to get the goblin’s attention. The goblin looked annoyed.

            “State your business,” said the goblin in a high voice.

            “Here to withdraw from Mr Harry Potter’s vault,” replied Hagrid nervously.

            “And do you have his key, Sir?”

            “Got it here somewhere.” Hagrid began searching his pockets, pulling out odds and ends, even a handful of dog biscuits until pulled out a small key. “Ah, here it is.” He handed it to the goblin.

            The goblin looked it over for a moment before nodding and handing it back. “That seems to be in order,” he said.

            Hagrid pulled something else from his pocket and handed that to the goblin as well. “I’ve also got a letter ‘ere, from Professor Dumbledore about You-Know-What in vault seven hundred and thirteen.

            The goblin read the letter then set it down on the counter. “Very well,” he said, then turned slightly. “GRIPHOOK!” Another goblin came around the counter. The first goblin looked at the two of them. “Griphook will take you down to the vaults.” He then waved them away and went back to his work. 

            “This way,” said Griphook as he turned around and started walking away.

            “What’s in seven hundred and thirteen, Hagrid?” asked Harry as they followed the goblin down a long hallway to a door.

            “Can’t tell you that Harry,” said Hagrid as they stepped into the next room. “Very secret Hogwarts business.”

            Harry let it go as he looked into the next room which looked more like a mine shaft than a bank. Gone was the marble and in its stead were stone walls and what looked to be railroad tracks. The goblin led them over to a small cart that had appeared on the tracks and instructed them to get in. Once they were in they sped off down the tunnel.

            The boy couldn’t help the burst of laughter as they twisted and turned through the passageways. As they started going downward the cart started to go faster. Harry imagined this is how Dudley felt when his parents took him to the amusement park last year for his birthday. At one point during the ride Harry thought he saw fire but when he turned to look it was too late and they had already sped away. After about ten minutes they eventually came to a stop.

            Griphook got out of the cart first followed by Hagrid who had to lean against the wall, he looked a bit green. The goblin rolled his eyes and motioned for Harry to follow him to the vault door. He then opened the door with the key and as it swung open green smoke pillowed out.

            Harry took a step back at the smoke but when the goblin didn’t move he guessed it was alright and stepped forward again. His jaw nearly hit the floor when he looked at the contents of the vault. There were mounds and mounds of Gold, silver, and copper coins. He had never seen so much money in his life. He made a mental note to keep this from his family because Uncle Vernon would want to get his hands on it. He might tell Dudley though.

            “All yours,” said Hagrid, making Harry jump. The boy thought the man was still by the cart.

            Griphook handed Harry a leather pouch and motioned him forward. Harry stepped into the vault slowly, wanting to take everything in. He picked up one of the gold coins to inspect it.

            “That’s a Galleon,” said Hagrid. “Seventeen Sickles to a Galleon and twenty-nine Knuts to a Sickle. Simple enough.” The man then helped Harry put some coins in the pouch.

            “Are you sure this will be enough?” asked Harry. He didn’t know how expensive things could be in the wizarding world.

            Hagrid nodded to him. “Yep, that should last you at least a couple terms.” He then turned and made his way out of the vault. Not convinced Harry grabbed two more handfuls of Galleons and stuffed them in the pouch when the giant wasn’t looking. Griphook was looking though and he gave Harry a smirk and a nod.

            “Sir, what’s the conversion rate for a galleon to British pounds?” Harry asked the goblin.

            Griphook smiled at him. “One Galleon equals about four pounds and ninety seven pence. A Sickle is about twenty nine pence and a knut is equal to one pence.”

            Hagrid cleared his throat to get their attention. “Vault seven hundred and thirteen now, if you please,” Hagrid said as they climbed back into the cart. “Could we go a bit slower?”

            “One speed only,” said Griphook as they sped away.

            The trip to the next vault was honestly, unexciting. Harry thought there would be some grand treasure in this highly secretive vault only for it to be some grubby little package. The trip back to the surface was uneventful, though Harry did think he heard Hagrid gag at one point. Soon they were back outside, standing in front of the bank.

            “Right then,” said Hagrid. “Might as well get your uniform first over there at Madam Malkins.” He pointed to the shop then looked back at Harry. “Listen Harry, I hate them Gringotts carts. If it’s alright with yeh, I’d like to head to the Leaky and get a pick-me-up?” When Harry shook his head the man smiled and patted his shoulder. “See yeh in a bit.”

            Harry watched as Hagrid made his way through the crowd and up the alley to the Leaky. With a sigh the boy turned to Madam Malkins but before he could make his way to the shop he heard someone calling his name.

            “Mr Potter, a moment.”

            Harry turned to see one of the Gringotts guards walking towards him. “Yes, sir?” he said politely.

            “Mr Potter you are needed back in the bank,” said the guard. “If you would follow me please.”

            “Have I done something wrong?” asked Harry as he followed the guard.

            “Nothing of the sort,” was the goblins reply. He led the boy back into the entrance of the bank but stopped just outside the silver doors. The guard reached up and tapped Harry on the head. The boy shivered as if the goblin had just cracked an egg over his head.

            “Follow me and stay quiet,” said the guard. “I have placed a disillusionment charm on you so no one shall see you.” The guard then turned and walked through the silver doors where he turned right and down a hallway. He stopped at a door with a gold plate that said Account Manager Loknog. The guard knocked on the door then opened it when the person inside said to enter. The guard bowed Harry into the room before shutting the door behind him. Before the guard left he tapped Harry on the head again.

            “Ah, Mr Potter,” said a goblin that was sitting behind a cedar wood desk. The goblin was wearing a smart business suit. “Please come in, come in.  I must speak with you and we have very little time.”

            Harry walked further into the room and sat in the chair across from the desk. “Is everything alright?” asked Harry.

            The goblin looked at him and gave a deep sigh. “Unfortunately no,” said Loknog. “But first allow me to introduce myself, I am Loknog and I was your mother’s account manager. She had a separate account from James Potter who was unaware she had one. There is much I need to tell you but I’m afraid we don’t have time to discuss everything so I have written you a letter.” Loknog slid an envelope across the table.

            Harry took it into his hand and looked down at it. It was an unassuming envelope with his name on it. He started to open it but was stopped by Loknog.

            “Not here, Mr Potter,” he said. “That oaf of a giant will be back before we know it. Here is what I can tell you now: first, do not trust a word that Hagrid tells you. The events of your birth, the war that took place, and your mother’s death are all lies. Not that his heart isn’t in the right place but Hagrid has most likely told you what the whole world has been told and it is not true. Second, James Potter was not your father and your mother’s marriage to him was invalid as she was already in a marriage with another man.”

            “What?” said Harry as he looked at Loknog in shock. “James Potter isn’t my father? Then who is?”

            “I’m afraid I can’t tell you that now, not enough time,” replied Loknog as he got down from his chair and walked around his desk to Harry. “Let me see your money pouch.” Harry fished it out of his pocket and handed it to Loknog who inspected the money inside. “Hmm… that seems to be enough, but to be safe.” The goblin went back around his desk, opened a drawer, and took out a handful of galleons, placing them in the bag. He then walked back and handed the money pouch back to Harry.

            “There are four tasks I need you to do Mr Potter.” Loknog looked at him seriously. “First is that when you leave here you are to go straight to the trunk shop and get yourself a trunk that has protection charms, the works. Their best model is a bit pricey but I’m sure you have enough money.”

            Loknog handed Harry a slip of paper. “Second: Whatever it takes you must collect these books at the bookstore, these are essential. I would also recommend grabbing any other books that catch your fancy. Hagrid might try to stop you from purchasing anything not on your list so, my suggestion is to distract him. I know for a fact the man is obsessed with dragons and Flourish and Blotts just happened to get a new book on them. There should be a display somewhere near the magical creature section.” 

            “Third: Do. Not. Get. A. Pet… yet. Wait until you are completely alone which brings me to number four. At your earliest convenience I need you to come back to the bank. We need to perform an inheritance test on you but we don’t have time today. Have I made myself clear?”

            “No, I mean yes, I mean…” Harry was so confused. He had so many questions.

            Loknok gave him a sad smile and patted Harry on the shoulder. “All in good time young man,” he said, then led Harry back to the door. “Now, straight to the trunk shop with you. I’m going to disillusion you again, tap one of the guards outside twice and they will remove the charm.” The goblin tapped the boy on the head and again Harry felt as if someone had cracked an egg over his head. “Off with you.” With that he was gently pushed out of the room and the door shut behind him.

            As if in a daze Harry made his way back outside and tapped one of the guards on the shoulder, who pushed him back into the entrance between the doors and tapped his head to make him visible again. The goblin then nodded to him and escorted him back outside. Looking around the alley he tried to spot the trunk shop but when he didn’t see it outright he asked the guard who pointed it out. It was about four shops down from Madam Malkins. Harry said thank you with a bow then headed for the shop. A bell rang above the door as he entered.

            The shop smelled like wood and leather and there were trunks and suitcases everywhere. They ranged from the size of a purse to foot locker trunks and they came in a variety of colors. On one wall were shelves of satchel bags, rucksacks, tote bags, messenger bags and more. The room was well lit with gas lamps on the walls and a chandelier hanging from the ceiling. Near the door was a counter with a cash register but no store clerk in sight.

            Figuring he’d browse until he saw someone, Harry started walking around the room. He looked at all the different trunks, his eyes catching a couple he liked: there was a blue one with silver fastenings, a green and gold one, and a simple brown leather with copper fixings. Each trunk had a description tag. The blue and brown ones had anti-theft charms as well as a feather-light charm as well. Each one had three compartments, a closet, a library, and a compartment for potion ingredients complete with preservation charms. The green one though had both the feather-light and anti-theft as well as other protection spells and shrinking and unshrinking charms. It also had three additional compartments. One was just a simple storage space which would work well for anything that doesn’t fit in the first three. The second was for food storage, again with preservation charms. The last compartment, as the tag says, held a small studio apartment complete with a bathroom.

            Harry blinked as he started at the tag. An apartment? How could they fit an apartment in a trunk? He looked at the price on the tag, thirty galleons and he did the math in his head. Thirty galleons was equivalent to a hundred and forty nine pounds and thirty nine pence*.

            “Interest in this trunk young man?” came a voice behind him, causing Harry to jump in surprise. Harry whipped around to see an elderly man smiling down at thim. The man had slicked back salt and pepper hair and warm brown eyes. He had a slight hunch in his back but overall looked the picture of health.

            “Um, yes sir,” said Harry. “I was most interested in this green one but I had a couple questions I’d like to ask first.”

            The man smiled at him more. “Of course, of course,” he said. “Forest Evergreen at your service. What would you like to know?” Harry raised a brow at the man’s name and the man chuckled. “My parents' sense of humor.”

            “How do the compartments work, Mr Evergreen?” asked Harry.

            Mr Evergreen pulled out a wand and floated the green trunk up onto an empty table. “Runes,” he said. “Each compartment has a rune on the lock. To set the lock you simply press your wand to the lock and speak a password.” The man looked him over. “I’m going to assume you don’t have a wand yet? First year?”

            Harry nodded at him. “Yes, sir,” he said. 

            Mr Evergreen gave a slight nod. “Not to worry,” he said, “you can set the password at any time. The trunk will tie itself to your magical signature so that only you can access the trunk.”

            “What do the runes mean?” Harry traced his finger over one of the runes.

            “These are simple numeric runes, so they are literally one through six.”

            “And the shrinking charm?”

            “Tap the trunk twice with your wand to shrink it and three times to unshrink it. I went with two and three because you don’t want to run the risk of accidentally tapping it once and shrinking or unshrinking it when you don’t want to.” Mr Evergreen chuckled slightly. “To open each compartment, first make sure the trunk is closed, you once again put your wand to the lock, speak the password then push the lock in. You can only open one compartment at once and until you set the passwords just simply push the lock in to open the compartment of your choice.”

            The man demonstrated by clicking the second lock and opening it then levitated the trunk back onto the floor for Harry to see. “This is the library,” he said. “All you have to do is set your books inside and they will automatically organize themselves alphabetically and by subject.” He then showed him the closet which he reached in and pulled up on a bar for any hanging clothes. After he put the bar back in he reached for a handle and pulled up six drawers for any clothing he wanted folded. “

            “There is unlimited space, so even if you think it’s full you can put in more,” said the man proudly. “The trunk has an undetectable extension charm for each compartment so you can store as many things as you need to.” The potions compartment was similar with pull out drawers of varying sizes for different potion ingredients and shelves for cauldrons and tools. The storage space was empty but could hold anything he wanted. If he wanted to add shelves or drawers all he had to do was put his wand to the lock and say what he wanted. He could also summon anything by just placing his hand over each compartment and saying what he wanted.

            “Every one of these compartments can also be accessed by the studio apartment inside,” said the clerk in excitement. “This model is simpler than some of my more expensive ones. I have ones that have two bedroom apartments if that is what you seek.” He chuckled lightly as he looked at Harry.

            Harry smiled back. “That’s alright,” he said. “Is… is there a way to see the apartment?”

            Mr Evergreen grinned and patted him on the shoulder. “Of course,” he said. “Follow me.” He opens the apartment and steps inside. If Harry didn’t know better the man was walking down stairs. Harry glanced down into the case and sure enough there were stairs. With a shrug he followed Evergreen into the case and down the stairs. What was waiting for him was beyond his expectations. There was a modern open concept kitchen and living room. There was a fireplace in front of a two person couch, bookshelves on either side of the fireplace and a painting of a small cottage in a field of flowers above the mantel. The kitchen was cosy with cream colored cabinets and butcher block counters. There was a standard sized fridge and stove which made him pause. He walked over to the fridge to examine it more closely. It looked like a muggle fridge from the outside and the inside when he opened it.

            “Is this… an electric fridge?” asked Harry as he looked back at Mr Evergreen.

            “Used to be,” the man replied as he walked over. “Magic and technology don’t mesh well but with a little bit of patience and,” he pointed to a symbol carved into the inside of the fridge, “a few runes here and there, and bam… they work. This rune is for preservation combined with a rune for cold. In the freezer I have put the rune for ice. Runes can do just about anything so long as you have the right combination.”

            Harry grinned as he closed the door. “Wicked,” he said.

            Mr Evergreen beamed. “Indeed,” he said. “Now, the bookshelves beside the mantel are connected to your library compartment. Any and all books go there and any other bookshelf you put in the apartment. Should you wish to change the color of any of the walls or furniture just tap your wand on them and say what you want. For example.” He touched the fridge with his wand. “Blue.” The fridge turned blue. 

            “Cool,” replied Harry. He was liking magic more and more and the idea of combining runes with technology had him vibrating with excitement. If he could get the right combinations perhaps he could get ED on a portable device and take him to Hogwarts. He just needed to get his hands on a book about runes. Mr Evergreen seemed to know a lot about runes, maybe he could ask for recommendations.

            “Over here is the bathroom, complete with running water and the bedroom is through this door if you’d like to take a look.” Mr Evergreen motioned him towards the doors and stepped back.

            Harry walked over and opened the door to each room. The bathroom was simple with a sink, toilet, and tub-shower combo. The bedroom had a full sized bed, two night stands on either side, a six drawer dresser, and another door which he assumed was the closet.

            “I’m going to guess the dresser and closet are also connected to the compartments?” Harry said as he made his way back to Mr Evergreen.

            The man nodded. “Correct,” he said.

            Harry smiled and looked around once more. “I’ll take it.”

            Mr Evergreen clapped him on the shoulder then led him back upstairs. When they were out the man closed the trunk. “One last feature I’d like to show you,” said Evergreen. He lifted the trunk onto its end then reached down at the bottom where he unfolded two small wheels. “Should for whatever reason you are in a position where you can’t shrink your trunk, these wheels will make it easy for transport. I got the idea from muggle suitcases.”

            The two of them walked over to the cash register where Harry fished out thirty Galleons from his pouch and handed them to the man. Before he left he asked Mr Evergreen about any reading material for runes. The man gave him a list of books and also suggested adding some arithmancy books as they can do hand in hand with runes. Thanking him, Harry grabbed the handle of his trunk and rolled it out of the store. As he stepped back out into the sunlight he glanced up and down the street but did not see Hagrid yet. 

            Harry quickly made his way to Madam Malkin’s, entering after a blonde boy stepped out the door. Before he knew it he was standing on a pedestal getting measured by a magical measuring tape. One of the seamstresses had just placed a robe on him when there was a knock at the window. He turned to see Hagrid standing outside holding two ice creams and beaming at him. Harry smiled back then turned back to the lady. Another fifteen minutes and he was back out the door with instructions to come back in two hours to collect his robes.

            “W’atcha got there, Harry?” asked Hagrid as he pointed to the trunk and handed the boy a chocolate and raspberry ice cream with nuts.

            “Well, after you left I got to thinking, how am I to carry all my purchases?” lied Harry. “I expect a cauldron could be heavy and I wouldn’t want to carry that in my arms along with a whole list of books. I thought it might be best to get a trunk to store it all first, to make things easier for us.”

            Hagrid smiled at him. “Good thinkin’,” said Hagrid. “Let’s sit and eat these then head over to Flourish and Blotts and get your books.” They found an empty bench nearby to sit and eat their ice creams.

            Afterwards they headed to the book shop. Harry was practically drooling seeing so many books, the inside was a lot larger than the outside. It was bigger than the public library he’d like to frequent. Grabbing a basket the boy dashed off into the store, Hagrid had to take longer strides to keep up with how quick Harry was. 

            “A budding Ravenclaw are yeh?” chuckled Hagrid. Not knowing what that meant Harry just shrugged as he started pulling titles off the shelf. As they moved through the isles they grabbed his required books and when Hagrid wasn’t looking he’d slip in a book or two that caught his interest, such as Curses and Countercurses (Bewitch Your Friends and Befuddle Your Enemies with the Latest Revenges: Hair Loss, Jelly-Legs, Tongue-tying, and Much, Much More) by Professor Vindictus Viridian. 

             ‘Vindictus… really?’ thought Harry with an eye roll. 

            He also managed to grab the books Loknog had told him to get: A Muggleborns Guide to the Wizarding World, Pureblood Culture and Etiquette, Modern Magical History, The Rise and Fall of the Dark Arts, Great Wizarding Events of the Twentieth and Twenty-First Century, Wizarding Politics, and Wizarding Governments Around the World.

            He was not so lucky when Hagrid caught him grabbing Numerology and Gramatica as well as Arithmancy: Magic in Numbers. Instead of telling Harry to put them back the giant inquired about them with Harry saying that it looked interesting and he loved working with numbers. Hagrid did mention that he wouldn’t be able to take Arithmancy til third year but Harry shrugged and said there was no harm in getting an early start. Hagrid let it go with a chuckle and a pat to the boy’s back. Harry was able to grab the runes books without the man seeing.

            When they went to check out Harry casually mentioned the display of the dragon books and just as Loknog said Hagrid dashed off to look at the book allowing Harry to buy his books without him seeing. Harry spent a total of 14 Galleons, 12 Sickles, and 5 Knuts for the books. He quickly stashed them in his library compartment.

            Their next stop was the cauldron store, Hagrid wouldn’t let him buy a solid gold one because his list said pewter and (“Not many potions need a gold cauldron.”) The apothecary was next to get his potion ingredients, this place smelled horrible but had a lot of interesting things. They then made their wait to the stationary store to get his parchment, quills (he found a really pretty eagle feather that cost one Sickle shy of a Galleon, it was worth it), and inkwells. He picked out the standard black but also a pretty emerald green color, he’d always liked green, and some pretty stationary with an intricate Celtic snake knot in the upper right hand corner. 

            “Just your wand left,” said Hagrid as they left the stationary shop, “an’ I still haven’t gotten yeh a birthday present.”

            “You don’t have to Hagrid-”

            “I know I don’t,” replied the man. “How about this, I’ll buy your animal. Not a toad, toads wen-

            “As much as I appreciate the thought, Hagrid,” interrupted Harry, “we’re not allowed to have animals at my house. The Home-Owners Association for our neighborhood doesn’t allow any pets.”

            Hagrid pouted a little. “Well that’s too bad,” he said. “I would have bought yeh an owl, they're dead useful.” The man paused to think. After a moment he nodded. “Yer wand is on me then.” And with that they entered Ollivanders Wand Shop.

            To say Harry was creeped out by the whole experience was an understatement. It started with Ollivander appearing out of nowhere, commenting on how his appearance was not what he expected just like Hagrdi did, and then spending the next hour going through wand after wand. With each failure Mr Ollivander got more excited. It all came to a head when a wand finally picked him (“The wand chooses the wizard, Mr Potter”).

             “Curious, curious,” muttered Mr Ollivander.

             “Sorry,” said Harry, “but what’s curious?”

             “I remember every wand I’ve ever sold, Mr Potter. Every single wand. It so happens that the phoenix whose tail feather is in your wand, gave another feather– just one other. It is curious indeed that you should be destined for this wand when its brother, why, its brother gave you that scar.” Mr Ollivander pointed at Harry’s forehead with a wrinkled finger. A shiver ran down Harry’s spine.

             “Yes, thirteen-and-a-half inches. Yew. Curious indeed how these things happen. The wand chooses the wizard, remember…. I think we must expect great things from you, Mr Potter…. After all, He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named did great things– terrible, yes, but great.”

            Harry wasn’t sure he liked Mr Ollivander all that much after this trip. He clutched his wand to his chest as Hagrid paid the seven Galleons for the wand.

            Harry was in a daze as they made their way out of the Leaky, through the Underground, and all the way to Paddington Station. 

            “How ‘bout a bite to eat?” said Hagrid pullin Harry from his thoughts.

            “Oh, um, sure,” said Harry as he gave Hagrid a small smile.

            They entered a small burger joint and not long after they were seated with their food. Harry ate his burger slowly as his mind went a mile a minute. Why did everyone expect so much from him? How come no one knew the truth, not that he really knew it himself. He wouldn’t really know till he got a chance to talk to Loknog officially. He was broken from his thoughts once as Hagrid spoke again.

            “You alright there Harry?” asked Hagrid. “You’ve been awfully quiet since leaving Diagon.”

            “Why does everyone think I’m special?” Harry asked. “The people in the pub, Professor Quirrel, and Mr Ollivander. I haven’t got a clue about magic so how can they expect great things from me? I’m famous for something that I have no knowledge or memory of. I’m famous because my parents died and I survived. How is that fair?”

            Hagrid gave him a sad look. “I am truly sorry, Harry,” said Hagrid somberly. “Your parents were two of the greatest people I had the pleasure of knowin’. They’d be proud of you I’m sure and don’ you worry. Everyone at Hogwarts starts at the very beginning so you won’ be the only one just startin’ out. You’ll be fine and you’ll learn fast enough along with yer peers, just be yerself. It’ll be hard, being singled out because of who yeh are but yer gonna make some great friends and have a great time at Hogwarts. I still have a lot of fun meself.”

            Harry smiled softly. Hagrid was nothing like what he thought he was going to be, what with both his Aunt and Loknog’s cryptic warnings. Hagrid has not tried to manipulate him in any way that he recognized and he seemed to truly care for Harry. Sure there were a few comments here and there, like when they passed the same blonde boy and what had to be his mother and father.

            “The Malfoy family,” Hagrid had whispered as they passed. “Not the nicest of folks, especially Lucius, and a bad influence on his boy I tell yeh. Narcissa isn’t so bad but she is a social climber and looks down on those she doesn’t deem worthy of her time. Whole family has been in Slytherin for generations and rumor has it Lucius was on You-Know-Who’s side. Almost all Slytherin’s joined him, there’s no witch or wizard who didn’t go bad that wasn’t in Slytherin. You-Know-Who was also from Slytherin.”

            What Hagrid had said didn’t seem ‘scripted’ but there was something odd about the way he said ‘no witch or wizard who didn’t go back that wasn’t in Slytherin’, and the casual drop that Voldmort had been in Slytherin. It was like he was urged to say it, who knows, maybe he was spelled to say it. Harry didn’t know enough about magic to determine the latter.

            Before they departed, Hagrid gave Harry an envelope with his train ticket before leaving Harry to himself to get back to Privet Drive. When he arrived at home Dudley and Petunia were in the kitchen and Uncle Vernon was nowhere in sight.

            “Where’s Uncle Vernon?” he asked.

            “Out,” said Aunt Petunia. “Now sit.”

            Harry did as he was told and sat at the table with Dudley. The next thing Harry knew there was a birthday cake in front of him. It wasn’t the cake Hagrid had brought, this one was a vanilla cake with emerald frosting and Happy Birthday Harry written in white frosting. There were also eleven candles on top. Harry looked at his aunt with tear filled eyes as she and Dudley sang Happy Birthday. His first ever birthday party. It wasn’t extravagant like Dudley’s always were but to Harry this was perfect. A simple birthday with two of the most important people in his life.

            After he blew the candles out, he gave his aunt a big hug which she returned. The rest of the evening was spent eating cake, opening a couple of presents (another shocker), and telling his aunt and cousin all about his trip to Diagon Alley. He didn’t mention what happened with Loknog at the bank or some of the things Hagrid had said. No need to worry them when they seemed so happy for him. Before he and Dudley went to bed, Harry showed his cousin his trunk and all it could do. Dudley was so excited and fascinated, especially about the apartment. All in all, this was the best birthday Harry had ever had.

Meanwhile…

            Thousands of miles away, across the Atlantic Ocean, Tony Stark sat at his desk in his lab. He had a scotch in one hand and a picture in the other. The picture was of him and a red haired woman who looked like she was about six months pregnant. The woman was laughing while Tony had his ear pressed to her belly. Tony continued to watch the photo as the Tony in the picture stood up and kissed the woman. The picture then reversed itself with Tony kneeling down to press his ear to her stomach before he stood up and kissed her again.

            This photo was the last thing he had of his wife and child. The only people who knew Tony had been married were his now dead parents, his old butler Jarvis, Obediah, Rhodey, and Pepper. He kept the photo in his lap as not many people had access too. If anyone did spot the photo and ask him why it was moving, he’d tell them it was a small video clip he had playing on loop with an SD card. He even made the picture frame look like it was like one of those Skylight* Picture frames.

            “Tony?” came Pepper’s voice from the door.

            “Over here,” replied Tony without looking away.

            He heard the soft click of Pepper’s heels as she walked up behind. Her arms snaked around his shoulders and she pressed her cheek to his.

            “You okay?” she asked as she glanced down at the photo. She had seen it many times.

            “He would have been eleven today… my son…”

            Pepper hugged him tighter. “I’m so sorry, Tony.” She kissed his cheek and just held him. Neither one of them said anything for at least twenty minutes before Tony placed the picture back in its spot and downed the rest of his drink. The two of them then left the lab to head upstairs to bed.

Chapter Text

Chapter 4: Summer Robotics Competition

            Things at Privet were calm. Vernon completely ignored Harry, which he was fine with. Aunt Petunia seemed to turn over a new leaf. She was talking to Harry more and even pulled out an old photo album of when she was a child. Harry got to see what his mother looked like for the first time ever. He had to agree with his aunt, he did look a bit like his mom with his rounded cheeks and button nose, even her ears. He did have James Potter’s black hair and hazel eyes though, according to Hagrid. Did his biological father also have black hair and hazel eyes? He wasn’t sure where he got his rounded face from as his mom’s was more heart shaped. A grandparent? His father perhaps? Without a picture of him or James Potter he wouldn’t know. He also got to see his grandparents, but they didn’t have rounded faces. He got to see a picture of a boy named Severus Snape, much to his aunt’s annoyance. She explained that he was his mother’s best friend when they were children but they had gotten into a fight her fifth year at Hogwarts and the two lost touch. Petunia said she had never liked Snape, she thought he had turned Lily against her but it was Petunia’s own jealousy that her sister had magic and she didn’t that broke her and Lily apart.

            Petunia also showed Harry one of the letters Lily had written to her, wanting to mend their relationship. The letter was written the day Harry was born, it even came with a picture of Lily holding him.

            “You were such a beautiful baby,” said Petunia as she pulled baby picture after baby picture. “Your mother was so proud of you, called you her little genius because you were so smart. You learned quickly and solved almost every puzzle toy she gave you within minutes.”

            Then to Harry’s surprise, Petunia pulled out photos of him here at Privet Drive. There was a picture of him in the flower bed, he had to be about three and he was delicately picking flowers into a bundle. Harry recognized them as the Forget-Me-Nots that unfortunately got killed two years ago during an unexpected frost mid-spring.

            “You gave me these,” said Petunia. “I am ashamed to say I yelled at you for it. You never picked me another flower but I kept these ones. I have them pressed in a book upstairs.” She had whispered the last part as if it was a secret, which it probably was. Harry was positive Uncle Vernon didn’t know about it.

            There was another photo of Harry and Dudley’s first music recital. Dudley had a large smile on his face as he sang his little heart out, they were six, Harry on the other hand looked like he wanted to be anywhere else. He was pretty sure he was glaring at their music teacher. He hated singing. There was another picture, a closer picture of just Harry. He looked so disgruntled at being forced to sing.

            “Your mother would have laughed so hard,” said Petunia, a wide smile on her face.

            “You’re prettier when you smile like that,” said Harry. Petunia looked at him surprised. “You don’t smile that much when Uncle Vernon is around, not a true smile anyway, just when you're with Dudley and now me.”

            Petunia smiled at him and gave him a one armed hug then proceeded to show him more pictures she had taken without his or Vernon’s knowledge. There was Harry and Dudley doing dishes together and laughing. Harry had thrown a wad of bubbles at his cousin which had landed in his hair. One embarrassing picture was when Harry was about eight. He remembered that day, Aunt Petunia had turned the radio on and when he thought no one was looking he started dancing because he liked the song. The picture showed him with one arm above his head the other straight out to the side, his feet were about two inches off the ground with one leg tucked behind his knee on the other leg. Harry blushed in embarrassment. He had been trying to copy a move he had seen on the dance competitions Aunt Petunia likes to watch.

            There was one photo that almost made him start crying, it was taken at his very first regional robotics competition. It was the same competition he had to share the win with Dudley. Harry was standing on stage, grinning from ear to ear, Dudley was standing slightly behind him and also grinning. Harry was holding a small gold medallion that was around his neck on a blue ribbon while holding a small robot, shaped and colored like a green and orange Lovebird. He’d always been fascinated with birds, wanting to be able to fly like they could. His second regional competition he had made an action figure sized Iron Man with a working propulsion system to make it fly. He’d taken apart said Iron Man action figure so that he could put all the mechanics inside. Aunt Petunia had a picture of his first place win for that one too though this time Dudley wasn’t present in it. These pictures were from his summer competitions.

            All these years he never knew how much his aunt cared about him from the shadows. It made warmth spread through his heart knowing she didn’t hate him or dislike him like he originally thought. She just couldn’t show affection outwardly because of Vernon. Now that everything was out in the open, she didn’t have to hide anymore. Pictures of Harry started appearing in frames around the house after that day.

            Three days after Harry had returned from Diagon Alley he got another letter in the mail but this one as per usual was addressed to his aunt. He was working in his shed, analyzing the magical data he had collected in Diagon, when there was a knock at the door. Placing his welder down he opened the door to see his aunt standing there.

            “Your teacher sent you information on the robotics finals,” she said as she handed him the envelope. The envelope was already open meaning she read it, she was always supportive of his tinkering. He’d fixed not only her radio but the fridge too, among other things, when a wire shorted. Uncle Vernon had a right fit about having to replace it while he got ready for work.

            Grinning, Harry took the letter from her and opened it. “The finals are in London this year,” he said excitedly. He had never really seen London besides his trip to Diagon and the hospital. His smile faded and he sighed. “Uncle Vernon would never let me go.”

            Aunt Petunia clicked her tongue. “Let me handle Vernon,” she said.

            Harry gave her a lopsided smile and looked back down at the letter. The competition was going to be held on August 30th at the Royal Institute. This was perfect! He could go to Diagon after the competition. Looking back up at his aunt he cleared his throat a little.

            “Um… Aunt Petunia… while we’re in London… Do you think I could take another trip to Diagon Alley?” he asked nervously. “I realized yesterday I forgot to buy something for school. Also, I have to be at King’s Cross on the first of September to go to school.”

            Aunt Petunia pursed her lips as she thought. She liked to do this to him, pretend she was thinking and then ‘give in’ to his request. He could tell because of the subtle twitched at the corner of her mouth as she tried not to smile. Just to tease him longer she rested her right elbow on her left hand while she tapped her chin.

            “I suppose,” she said slowly, “we could get a hotel and stay a few days. It’ll have to be just me, you and Dudley as Vernon will be working. I’ll make the arrangements.” She gave him a small smile and went back to the house.

            Grinning at his success, Harry went back into his workshop. “We’re going to London ED!” said Harry as he sat in front of his laptop. “Put the robotics competition in the calendar and set it for the thirtieth of August.”

            “Of course, Harry,” replied ED as he did just that. “What will you be submitting this year?”

            The boy paused to think. “I’m not really sure,” he said. “I had thought about submitting our current project but if I’m going to try and make it work through magical runes… well… not sure the judges would go for that let alone understand. But then again… we wouldn’t be in a magical environment so the device will work regardless. The rune is just to ensure you don’t die when I go to Hogwarts… I’ll think about it.” He looked back at the letter.

            “I have to meet my teacher this Friday on the fifth at 2pm,” said Harry as he pinned the letter to a cork board on the wall. “Maybe he might have some suggestions.”

            “Speaking of the runes, Harry,” said ED, “have you started reading the texts yet?”

            Harry sighed softly. “No, not yet,” he said. “I really should start reading my school books.” He looked down at the device in front of him, he had just completed all the circuit work he needed to link the device up to ED but he had a few more tweaks to make.

            “Perhaps it’s best to put our project on hold until you have read your books,” said ED.

            “Yeah, I guess you're right,” he said. Harry stretched his arms over his head and cracked his back against the chair. “Let's head inside then.” He closed his laptop then left the shed with it to head up to his room. He put the laptop on the desk and opened it back up. “Do you want me to read it to you so you can record it?”

            “I think that would be a good idea,” said ED, “that way I can help you find a solution.”

            Harry chuckled and pulled all the runes books he had out then laid on his bed to read.

            For the next two days all Harry did was study his runes and arithmancy books. He had even examined the fridge in his apartment, studying the runes that were placed on the fridge. He had a few ideas on which runes to try but wasn’t anywhere near ready to try them yet. A couple of prototypes would need to be made first and Harry would use those prototypes down in his apartment which was dripping with magic. If he could get the right combination of runes he planned on turning the apartment into a workshop for him to use at school.

            Two o’clock on Friday finally arrived and Aunt Petunia dropped Harry off at the school, said she’d be back in two hours to pick him up after running some errands. Harry waved her off and headed into the science room where his teacher Mr Patterson was waiting along with three other kids.

            “Ah, Harry, you made it just in time,” said Mr Patterson. “Have a seat and we’ll get started.”

            Harry took his seat at his usual workstation then turned to look at his teacher. The man was in his early to mid forties with ash blonde hair that had some grey in it. The man was wearing his usual khaki pants and a polo shirt.

            “Alright everyone,” said Mr Patterson as he stood in the front of the classroom. “First off I’d like to congratulate the four of you for making it to your first Nationals competition. This is going to be really special as the prize this year will be a summer internship with one of the top tech companies in the world. You all will be going up against not only primary students like yourselves but secondary students as well.”

            “What?” exclaimed a boy on the other side of the room. “How is that fair? Obviously the secondary students are going to be more advanced.” Harry didn’t like this boy, he was the one who tried to sabotage his work multiple times. Thus explains the flying book to the face.

            “Don’t be too sure about that, Collin,” said Mr Patterson as he waved a finger at him. “You four have shown yourselves smart enough, capable enough, and determined enough that I believe you four could possibly win or take top spots in your categories. You four have been the best of the best in our school and regionals these past three years. You all are in the top three hundred that will be competing in this year's nationals.”

            The man chuckled and put his hands behind his back as his eyes fell on Harry. “And one of you has taken number one in regionals two years running.” He gave Harry a proud smirk. “Your miniaturized propulsion system stole the show last year, Harry. Of course,” he turned back to the other students, “the rest of you did extremely well also, top ten in the regionals. Marie, you took sixth in the regionals. Evan, you took tenth. Collin, you were fourth. I’m so very proud of each and everyone of you. I’ve got a good feeling about this year and you will too. This year we have celebrity judges along with the regular judges.”

            This caught Harry’s attention and he sat up straighter. “Celebrity judges?” They’d never had a celebrity judge before.

            Mr Patterson let out a small manic giggle as he all but bounced across the classroom. “Indeed, BUT,” he paused for dramatic effect, “I’m not allowed to tell you.” There were whines across the room. “Nor am I allowed to tell you which tech company is offering the internship.” There were more whines and groans and Mr Patterson chuckled.

            “Moving on. For the rest of the summer, like last year, I will be here from noon until four pm Monday through Friday. So if any of you wish to use the workshop and materials here, you are more than welcome to join me. Now, I will call each of you to converse with me on your plans. Evan, let's start with you, come.” 

            Evan grabbed his notebook and followed Mr Patterson into the man’s office and closed the door. Mr Patterson always ensured their privacy when discussing their plans. Wouldn’t want the others to know what it was you were working on.

            While they waited for their turn, Harry and the other students pulled notebooks and materials from their bags. Harry kept his laptop safely in his bag down at his feet, he had the strap to the bag wrapped around his leg. He didn’t trust anyone but Dudley and Aunt Petunia with ED. Harry pulled out his circuit board and copper case to get started on his work “around magic prototype”.

            Just as he reached for the welder, Marie blocked his way as she leaned against the workbench.

            “Hi, Harry,” she said sweetly as she batted her lashes at him.

            Harry gave her a deadpanned look. “Hi, Marie,” he said politely.

            “How's your summer been?” Marie asked as she twirled one of her blonde curls around her finger. 

            Harry sighed. It wasn't that he didn't like Marie, she was smart and rather pretty with her blonde curls and blue eyes but she could be rather annoying. She was always trying to flirt with him and Harry honestly wasn't interested. When it came to the two talking science he had no problem with her, it was the flirting he didn’t like.

            “It has been fine,” said Harry as he reached around her to grab the welder.

            “What are you working on?” Marie leaned over, a little too close, to see what he was working on.

             “A miniature computer,” replied Harry as he gently pushed her away.

            “You know those have already been invented right?” came Collin's voice from across the room. “They're called cellphones.”

            Harry rolled his eyes and turned around to look at Collin. “I said computer not a cellphone,” he said as he pulled his phone from his pocket. “I already have one and I’m not making a tablet either. I'm talking about something smaller that is able to house extreme amounts of data, holographic projection, the works.”

            Collin scoffed. “As if you could pull something like that off,” he said.

            “I made a miniature propulsion system.”

            “No, you stole the idea from Tony Stark, your Idol .” The last part was said with disdain and mockery.

            “Correction,” said Harry as he pointed the welder at Collin. “I used Tony Stark’s schematics to make it smaller.”

            Collin crossed his arms. “Please, it’s no different from building a rocket.”

            “That’s where you’re wrong again. I used mechanical engineering to create sustainable flight in a miniature object that doesn’t use propellers like a drone.”

            “Rockets and missiles use a combustible propulsion system to make them fly but they’ll stop flying the minute they run out of fuel,” chimed Marie, looking a bit smug.

            Harry smirked at her, this is the Marie he liked. “And my propulsion system would allow my mini Iron Man to stay in flight for as long as I want it.”

            “So long as it has a significant amount of power to keep it in the air.”

            “Of course, it doesn't matter what anyone creates, it's going to need a power system. So long as my Iron Man is fully charged it will stay in flight.”

            Harry and Marie continued to go back and forth with each other on the different types of propulsions and how they worked. Collin on the other hand stood off to the side, completely ignored and forgotten as the other two got more in depth with their explanations. If there was one thing Collin hated more than Harry Potter, it was being ignored. Without looking, Collin grabbed the nearest object and chucked it at Harry.

            Seeing something flying at them from the corner of his eye, Harry reached up quickly and caught the flat-head screwdriver inches from impaling Marie in the temple. The raven haired boy turned anger filled hazel eyes at Collin. Poor Marie had paled and flopped down into the seat next to Harry as she stared at the object in his hand.

            “Are you out of your mind?” said Harry, careful not to raise his voice. “You could have killed her. If you were aiming for me you need to work on your aim.”

            Collin turned beat red as he glared at Harry. “You think you’re so great,” hissed Collin. “I bet you couldn’t hit the right side of a barn with that.”

            Harry scoffed and looked around the room. Spotting a poster on the wall he smirked. “Marie,” he said. The girl blinked and looked at him. “Pick an element on the periodic table please.”

            Confused, Marie looked at the poster. “Um…S-Selenium.”

            Harry nodded and fiddled with the screwdriver in his hand as he mentally measured its weight and density. After about thirty seconds he turned to the poster and threw the screwdriver, the tip of it impaled Selenium right in the middle and continued into the wall til the handle came in contact with it.

            “What on God’s green earth is going on here?” said Mr Patterson as he came out of his office with Evan. Evan was leaning around the teacher staring wide-eyed at them.

            “The usual,” said Harry with a slight smile. “Just having a bit of fun.”

            Mr Patterson looked like he didn’t believe him because Harry knew that the man knew exactly what had happened. The man kept security cameras in his lab to monitor the safety of his students in the room. He had once told them that when he started at the school six years prior there had been a small explosion which caused two children to be hospitalized. He installed cameras the next day and had a monitor in his office.

            “Uh-huh,” said Mr Patterson. He stared at them for another moment or two before he snapped his fingers at Collin. “Collin, you next.” He then pointed to Harry. “Get the screwdriver out of the wall.” The man then turned on his heel and went into his office. Collin huffed, grabbed his bag, and followed Mr Patterson.

            “T-thank you, Harry,” said Marie who still looked a bit pale.

            Harry smiled at her and patted her shoulder. “You’re safe, don’t worry.” He then got up to pull the screwdriver out of the wall before sitting down again. Marie went back to her station while Evan looked between the two of them. Harry gave Evan a light shrug then went back to his work.

            Thirty minutes later it was Harry’s turn. He grabbed his things and put them back in his bag then followed Mr Patterson. Once inside the office he sat down in the chair across from his desk.

            “Alright, Harry,” said Mr Patterson as he sat in his chair. “What were you thinking?”

            Harry pulled out the pieces for his compact AI port and set them on the desk. “I am trying to make a miniature computer, one small enough to fit in the palm of my hand or on my wrist. It's going to have every capability at handling what an actual computer can do, as well as have holographic capabilities.”

            “That’s a very ambitious project,” said Mr Patterson. “Any particular reason for this miniature computer?”

            Harry fingered the strap on his bag as he debated his options. Finally he opened his bag and put his laptop on the desk. “This will help explain more,” he said as he opened the computers. “Say hello to Mr Patterson ED.”

            All of a sudden the computer went from the lock screen to the home page, then a window popped. In the window was a light blue bubble with a red and purple line running through it. “Hello, my name is ED, Harry’s Electronic Dad,” said his computer, the purple and red lines began moving up and down in sound waves. “I am a highly functioning AI with a processing speed of 6.2 gigahertz. Harry has told me much about you Mr Patterson.”

            Mr Patterson’s mouth was hanging open at the computer. “I…is that… you…” He looked at Harry flabbergasted. “You… when?”

            Harry did his best to keep himself from smiling. “Christmas,” he said. “Took me several tries before finally getting it right.” He smiled at the computer.

            “Shall I pull up our current project, Harry?” asked ED. 

            “Go ahead ED.”

            ED pulled up the schematics for the portable device they were working on, minus all the information about the runes and magic. “Harry has been working diligently to make a housing for me so that I may accompany him wherever he goes without having to bring his laptop. Unfortunately his new cellphone does not have the capacity for me to be connected.”

            Mr Patterson reached for the computer before pausing. “May I?” he glanced at Harry but it was ED who responded.

            “Please go ahead Mr Patterson,” said ED. “Harry and I would be very interested in your input.”

            Mr Patterson slowly pulled the laptop closer. “C-can you see me ED?”

            “Affirmative,” replied ED. “I am connected to every aspect of this laptop including the webcam.”

            Mr Patterson began looking over the schematics. He spent the next twenty minutes going over the schematics. “Well, I have to admit Harry,” said Patterson as he slid the computer back over. “I am impressed. Your schematics are flawless. I’m going to assume needing materials is the problem you’re running into?”

            “Yes sir,” said Harry as he closed the laptop and put it back in his bag. “It is hard to get my hands on materials. My allowance isn’t anywhere near enough to buy what I need and my uncle refuses to pay for anything.”

            Mr Patterson grinned and got up from his chair. “You’re in luck Harry.” He picked up a box off his floor and put it on the desk. Inside were broken cellphones, tablets, electrical wiring, and practically everything Harry needs to build multiple devices. “I received these just last week. Feel free to take anything you want. You can have the whole box if you want. I was just going to try and fix some of these and sell them for profit but you need them more than I do.”

            Harry looked at his teacher nervously. “Really? I can have all this?” he asked. 

            Mr Patterson chuckled and patted Harry’s shoulder. “Anything for our reigning champion,” he said, then sat back down. “If for whatever reason you are not able to complete the device by competition time,” he pointed to the laptop, “ED is more than enough to win you first place. Alright off with you.” He tapped the table and waved Harry out.

            Harry slung his bag over his shoulder and grabbed the box then went back into the workshop. He checked the time, he still had an hour before Aunt Petunia came to pick him. With a new found viger he got to work.

            A week later Harry had gone through three prototypes already. His first prototype started freezing the minute he etched the runes into the metal. That's what he gets for copying the runes in the freezer. The next two after that worked for about ten seconds after entering the apartment before they stopped working. Turns out incorporating runes in technology was not as easy as he thought but Harry was never known to backing down from a challenge. 

            By the weekend Harry had made his forth prototype, the magical data he had collected was… helpful but also not helpful at the same time because he didn’t know a thing about magic. Sure he has glanced through his school books but hadn’t read them completely. The prototype seemed promising but he wouldn’t know until he got it in the apartment. He reached across the desk to grab his runes book when his hand brushed up against an envelope. Curious, he grabbed it and turned it over in his hand. At first he didn’t recognize it but after a minute of examining the wax seal on the back that it clicked. It was the letter Loknog gave him.

            Sitting back in his chair, Harry broke the seal and pulled out the letter.

Dear Mr Potter,

             For starters, your mother loved you very much and put in place a number of things for your protection. Now, something important you must know, do not, under any circumstances trust Albus Dumbledore. He is the reason you were placed with your aunt and uncle and not your biological father like your mother’s will said. He is also the reason your mother is dead and your mother was with James Potter in the first place.

             Your father, your birth father, was a high profile squib, though most believe him to be a muggle. He and your mother kept their relationship and marriage a secret from the wizarding and non magical worlds. The two of them had been together since they were seventeen. They got married when they were nineteen in a secret wedding ceremony with only their closest family and friends. Because of your father’s high profile lifestyle they did not live in the same house and spent as much time with each other as possible. When the war really got started, when people started dying, your mother was forced into hiding by her Uncle and then later because of James Potter and Dumbledore. This put a greater rift between your parents and they spent years apart. It was thirteen years ago when they were finally able to reunite.

             Your mother was not on the side of the war everyone believes she was, in fact she was a spy for the ‘dark side’ which wasn't as evil as the world was led to believe. The man leading the dark side was also not what everyone believed him to be. He did not wish for the death of all muggleborns and he was not the one responsible for the mass murders. It was all the so-called ‘Leader of the Light Albus Dumbledore’s’ doing. He orchestrated these attacks because the Dark Lord was not fitting the image Dumbledore wanted him to. He wanted the Dark Lord to be the evil person he thought him to be as a child. I will admit that in the beginning the Dark Lord’s views and ideals had been rather dark. The Dark Lord had a certain hatred for the world but that all changed forty one years ago.

             It was then that the Dark Lord reversed his view on certain things, like muggleborns for example. So, when the Dark Lord no longer fit Dumbledore’s agenda, the headmaster made him out to be the bad guy while he himself was the hero. Dumbledore always has to play the hero. My only guess as to why he put you with your aunt and uncle was because he knew they did not get on with your mother. Judging by the way you looked and how skinny you are, I’d say you weren’t all that well taken care of. But… First looks can be misleading, as the phrase goes, don’t judge a book by its cover. My only guess is that he wants to use you against the Dark Lord. Yes, you read that right. The Dark Lord is still alive. How? I do not know. Where? I do not know that either. What I do know is that you have nothing to fear from the Dark Lord, he will not hurt you. I can’t explain why in a letter, I must tell you why face to face.

            Now, for magical reasons I can’t tell you who your birth father is or who your great uncle is. Once you have taken your inheritance test, the spell that keeps me from talking about them will break and I can answer all of your questions. This is all I can tell you for now. Come see me as soon as you can.

             Evans Account Manager

             Loknog

            Harry blinked as he looked down at the letter. His mother was on the dark side? On Voldemort’s side? He was guessing this uncle that had been mentioned multiple times was also on the dark side. A follower, perhaps? Maybe the Dark Lord’s friend? Do dark lords even have friends? He read the letter again but had more questions than answers. 

            “Everything alright, Harry?” asked ED.

            The boy looked up at the computer in front of him and sighed. “Looks like my past is more complicated than I thought,” he said. Harry then read the letter out loud to ED. Once he finished reading it Harry put the letter back in the envelope and hid it in a locked drawer under his desk.

            “I’m really not liking the sound of this new headmaster of yours,” said ED.

            “Me too,” said Harry. “My best bet would be to avoid him as much as possible. Maybe see what kind of dirt I can dig up on him. All the more reason to make you compact. I plan on buying an owl next time I go to Diagon. I want to make a small camera made to look like a gem, have you connected to it, and make it into a necklace for my owl. That way, whatever they see, we’ll see.”

            “A clever idea, Harry,” said ED. “May I make a suggestion?”

            Harry nodded. “Sure.”

            “I suggest you getting a more thorough read on your books. We will need all the information we can get. I can copy the books to my database as well.”

            A knock came from outside. “Harry, Mum says dinner is ready!” came Dudley’s voice.

            Harry tucked the prototype into his pocket. “I’ll get started tonight,” he said, “after dinner.” He closed his laptop, put it in his bag, and joined Dudley outside.

            “Mum made shepherd's pie,” said Dudley with a grin as he threw his arm over his cousin’s shoulder.

            The two walked into the house, the dining table was already set but there were only three settings and not four. Harry raised an eyebrow at Dudley.

            As they sat down Dudley leaned over and whispered to Harry. “Dad's been going to the pub nearly every day after work.”

            Harry hadn't noticed because he had been taking his meals in his room as he was focused on his project. His aunt knew that competition time was crunch time so she'd bring him his food and snacks. Since Diagon Harry’s portions for meals grew to what a normal person should eat and he was allowed seconds and snacks. He could tell Uncle Vernon had not been happy about Harry ‘taking more food’ but he never said anything outright.

            Aunt Petunia brought the food over and then dished their plates. “Dig in, boys,” she said and sat down.

            Harry smiled and started eating. He loved shepherd's pie, they didn't have it often because Vernon often complained about the price of lamb. Instead they'd have cottage pie because beef was cheaper.

            The three of them ate their meals talking idly about their day. Dudley told them about his trip to the skate park with Malcolm and Aunt Petunia entertained them with the latest gossip from her book club. Harry told them about the progress he has made with his prototype, he had told them he was trying to make it magic compatible. He didn't dare bring up the subject of magic with Vernon home. When there was a lul in the conversation Harry decided to bring up the subject of a magical uncle with his aunt.

            “Aunt Petunia?” he said. When she looked up at him he continued. “Did… mum ever mention to you about an uncle? Who was magical?”

            The woman paused in thought. “Now that you mention it,” she said, “I do believe your mother had mentioned it once in a letter. She didn't go into much detail about the man but said that when it was safe she would introduce us.”

            Harry deflated a little. “So, you don't know who he is?”

            Aunt Petunia shook her head. “No, I don’t unfortunately and with your mother gone I don’t think I’ll ever meet him,” she said. “Why do you ask?” She looked confused.

            “Oh, it was something that one of the goblins at Gringotts had mentioned to me,” Harry said. “They too didn't tell me much other than that I have a Great Uncle. I forgot they said anything till today.”

            “Well, maybe while at Hogwarts you could try and find him?” said his aunt. “I'm sure he'd love to meet you and he can tell you more about magic.”

            After dinner they each had a small bowl of ice cream before Harry and Dudley cleaned up. Once done they all went their separate ways, Dudley and Petunia went into the living room to watch their evening show while Harry went up to his room. He pulled his laptop from his bag, placed it on the desk, and opened it.

            “Alright, ED,” said Harry as he opened his trunk. “Which book first?”

            “I'd suggest that guidebook for muggleborns.”

            Harry nodded, grabbed the book then laid on his bed and started reading aloud.

            The rest of the summer continued on. Harry would work on his project from after breakfast at eight until dinner time at six then spent his evenings reading his text books. He'd get through at least a book and a half, sometimes two, each evening as he would read until just after midnight. His books were fascinating to say the least. He had started with Loknog's book recommendations first to give him a better understanding of the world he would be walking into. He had to admit that the Pureblood Culture and Etiquette book was a bit boring but he needed it if he wanted to fit in with his peers.

             Wizarding Politics was absolutely boring and he had to force himself to stay awake through it. What was so exciting about a bunch of old families arguing with each other on how the Wizengamont should go about things. He hated politics with a burning passion, always has, and he really didn't like the idea that he too would have to sit in on this council one day… maybe. Wizarding Governments Around the World was a much more interesting read. It showed just how far behind in the times Britain was.

             The Rise and Fall of the Dark Arts was extremely biased in his opinion and he didn't like how Great Wizarding Events of the Twentieth and Twenty-First Century and Modern Magical History made him out to be this glorified savior. He shuddered at the idea of people fawning over him for something that was most likely not his doing. If he had to guess, his mother was the real hero. She must have done something because what can a fifteen month old baby really do? These people were so stupid.

            When it came to his actual textbooks he was fascinated with potions and had even slipped a copy of Advanced Potion Making into his stash of books. Transfiguration also looked like it would be fun. His favorite though by far was Runes and Arithmancy and he was sad that he had to wait until Third year to take those courses. Having now read both those subjects from cover to cover, he discovered that he could combine the two for his project.

            It was now two days before the competition and Harry had finally finished what he hoped would be the last one.

            “Moment of truth ED!” Harry said as he got up from his workbench. “If this rune sequence works, I’ll etch it into the laptop and any other electric equipment that I can. This way I can take everything with me and not leave anything behind.”

            “Best of luck, Harry,” replied ED.

            Harry grinned and grabbed the device. It was the same size as the cellphone he currently had and fit perfectly into his palm. “Here I go,” said Harry. Turning he walked out of the shed and into the house. He paused though when he saw his aunt sitting at the dining table staring down at her cup of tea.

            She was resting her left cheek on her hand. Harry had noticed that his aunt seemed to be down in the dumps for about a week now. He also noticed that she wore more makeup than normal.

            “Aunt Petunia?” Harry asked softly.

            The woman was startled and looked up at Harry. The boy sucked in a breath when he noticed a purpling bruise just beneath her eye. The rest of her cheek was red and in the shape of a handprint. Earlier he had heard Aunt Petunia and Uncle Vernon arguing once again about their four day trip to London. Dudley, Petunia, and Harry were set to leave tomorrow afternoon for London. Aunt Petunia had booked a hotel from the 29th to the first of September. Dudley didn’t start Smeltings until the fifth so they didn’t have to worry about rushing back to Little Whinging.

            Harry didn’t say anything as he walked to the freezer and pulled out a bag of frozen peas. He wrapped the peas in a towel and walked over to his aunt, gently pressing them to her cheek.

            “Are you alright?” he asked.

            Petunia smiled at him and took hold of the peas. “I will be,” she said. “Don’t worry.”

            Harry huffed. “Hard not too,” he mumbled.

            Petnua gave him another smile and fixed his hair. “Everything will be alright.”

            The boy stared at her for another moment before he nodded. “I’ll be in my room if you need anything,” he said, then made his way back upstairs. Upon entering his room he saw Dudley laying on his bed with Harry’s charms book in hand. Harry couldn’t help the snort that escaped him.

            Dudley looked up and grinned at him. “Harry!” he said and put the book to the side looking sheepish.

            “Learn anything interesting?” said Harry as he walked over to the trunk.

            “Yeah!” said Dudley as he grinned. “Did you know there is a spell you can use to clean anything with? It's called…” He looked back at the page he was reading, “Scour-gi-fy.”

            Harry chuckled at him and nodded his head. “Yeah,” he said as he took the device out of his pocket. “I finished reading my charms book last week.”

            Dudley’s eyes narrowed in on the device. “Are you testing it?” he asked as he pointed to his hand.

            “Care to join me?”

            “Yeah!” Dudley tossed the book onto the bed and hopped off. He followed Harry down into the trunk and flopped himself down on the couch.

            Harry sat beside him and took a deep breath. “Here goes nothing,” he said and powered on the device. The screen glowed as it turned on. Once it finished loading up, Harry tapped a few things onto the keypad and his project program popped up. Another tap and a holographic image of the device appeared above it. Harry set the device down on the table and used his hands on the hologram to remove the outer casing of the device and separate the circuit boards then put it all back together.

            “So far so good,” Harry heard Dudley mutter. “Have you installed ED yet?”

            “Not yet,” replied Harry. “I wanted to make sure it worked first.” The two of them played around with the hologram and other settings on the device. Not once did the screen or hologram flicker and there was no smoke coming from the device either. The longer they played around with it the wider Harry’s smile got. After about an hour, Harry deemed it a success and turned the screen off. 

            “Time to install ED?” asked Dudley.

            Harry nodded. “Time to install ED.” The two of them got off the couch and left the trunk before racing down the stairs and out the back patio door, Petunia was no longer in the kitchen. They entered Harry’s workshop and over to the computer. “ED it worked!” 

            “That’s excellent, Harry,” said ED.

            The boys spent the next twenty minutes connecting ED to the device so that now Harry would have him on both devices.

            “Harry,” asked Dudley when they were finished. “What are you going to do about a power source? If Hogwarts isn’t technologically advanced like you say it is, they probably don’t have outlets.”

            Harry grinned and showed Dudley the back of the device which was a small solar panel. “I was able to get my hands on one of those portable solar chargers and attached it to the device,” he said. “Now if I had access to Dr Stark's Arc Reactor, I wouldn’t need a power source. My gadgets would never need to be charged but that is a highly guarded secret.”

            “Ready when you are Harry,” said ED.

            The two boys headed back up to Harry’s room and into the trunk again. When ED started talking to them through the device they cheered and high-fived each other. They stayed there for a couple of hours before Aunt Petunia called them down for lunch. For the rest of the afternoon Harry spent his time putting the runes into every electronic device he owned, his laptop, his cellphone, his Iron Man alarm clock. Yes, he had an Iron Man alarm clock, it had been a birthday gift from Dudley when they were eight. Anyway, anything he had that was already a working electronic he put in his runic sequence on. 

            Dinner had been very awkward with Uncle Vernon present, Harry really wanted to punch the man in the face or better yet curse him with the hair-loss curse he had learned about. Sadly, Harry wasn’t allowed to do magic outside of school. Thankfully, working with runes was a different kind of magic that did not require the wave of a wand. He learned about the Trace which was connected to the wand. After dinner, Harry had grabbed his trunk, shrunk it with a tap of his wand, and went back into his shed. Once resized, Harry collected everything that was in the workshop. He wasn’t going to leave anything behind, he didn’t trust Uncle Vernon to not break in and ruin things. He packed everything in boxes his aunt had gotten for him and carried them down into the apartment. Off to the side of the living room he had set up a makeshift workshop. He was happy Mr Evergreen said he could basically put anything in the apartment with just a thought. He’d improve it once he got to Hogwarts but for now he stacked the boxes neatly on and under the workbench he had placed there.

            Once he was done Harry inspected the workshop to make sure he wasn't leaving a single wire or screw behind. He was fairly organized and clean to begin with but he always made sure to double check everything whether it be calculations, homework, or making sure the dishes were clean. He always double checked. Satisfied he closed his trunk, shrunk it once more, then headed back into the house and up to his room. Most of the things in his room were already packed away into his trunk but there were a few things he’d leave till the morning. He put his trunk on his desk. It was just shy of midnight and he needed to get some sleep. They were due to leave at noon tomorrow.

            Harry had just one more thing he had to do before heading to bed. He snuck into his aunt and Uncle’s room and stole Vernon’s watch from his night stand. Making his way quickly back to his room he grabbed his runes book and his micro engraving pen. Flipping to the right page he smirked at the symbol displayed on the off white paper. He turned on the engraving tool and began to carve the rune for bad luck on the back of the watch. He managed to make it small enough that if Vernon were to look at the back, he wouldn’t be able to see it without putting his glasses on. Once his handy work was done he snuck back into their room and placed the watch exactly where he found it.

            Back in his room Harry changed into his night clothes, went and brushed his teeth, then headed back into his room and crawled into bed after turning the light off.

            The next morning Harry woke up bright and early. He took a quick shower, in his apartment, not the house. He wasn’t allowed to use the hot water in the house, Vernon’s rule. After his shower he got dressed and began packing what was left in his room. He wasn’t sure if he should leave anything behind, in the end he just packed everything. Once he was packed he grabbed his wand to shrink his trunk before putting it in his pocket. They weren’t leaving for a couple more hours but he wanted to have everything. Slinging his backpack over his shoulder he made way downstairs.

            Harry stopped halfway down the stairs because Uncle Vernon was at the door getting his business jacket on. Hearing Harry come down the stairs, Vernon turned around and glared at him. Harry didn’t move a muscle as the man grabbed his briefcase and left the house, slamming the door behind him. Slowly Harry made his way down the stairs and looked out the front window. He watched as the man got in his company car and drove off. They were taking the family car to London.

            With a relieved sigh, Harry continued into the kitchen. Dudley was already sitting at the table munching on a piece of bacon and Aunt Petunia was at the stove flipping American pancakes. Harry gave her a smile then sat down next to Dudley, placing his bag on the floor. He poured himself a glass of orange juice and took a sip.

            Aunt Petunia came over with two plates. “Alright,” she said and placed one plate in front of Harry, “blueberry for you, Harry, and strawberry for you Dudley. Do not worry Harry, I made sure that none of the strawberries touched your pancakes. I made yours first so I wouldn’t risk cross contamination. We don’t want another trip to the hospital.”

            Harry smiled at his aunt gratefully. When he was five he ate a strawberry at Mr Figgs and had to be rushed to the hospital because his throat started to close up. He’d had a reaction that was so severe it was border-line anaphylaxis and had to be rushed to the hospital where they learned he was allergic to strawberries. Apparently his grandmother had also been allergic to strawberries. Petunia was very careful after that day to make sure he didn’t come into contact with them or anything that had strawberries in it, including shampoos and soaps. She didn’t keep them out of the house completely because they were Dudley’s favorite fruit but Harry knew not to touch them. He liked breathing, thank you very much.

            After they finished breakfast and the dishes were clean, Harry sat on the couch watching the television while his aunt and Dudley finished packing for their trip. By eleven thirty they were packed and in the car headed for London. The hour and a half long drive was more pleasant than normal. Aunt Petunia had the radio going and the boys played games in the back seat, a much better atmosphere than the silent car rides with Uncle Vernon. 

            When they finally arrived at The Marble Arch Hotel, which was only a seven minute drive to the Royal institute, they settled into their rooms. Petunia had gotten two rooms right next to each other and had a connecting door. Dudley and Harry shared one room that had two twin beds while Petunia had a double bed. They relaxed for about a half an hour before leaving the hotel to get some lunch. After lunch they decided to explore London a bit. They saw Big Ben, Buckingham Palace, The Tower of London, and The British Museum, lots of pictures were taken. They had dinner at a cute little restaurant near their hotel before going back to their rooms to settle in for the evening. Harry and Dudley spent their time playing video games and talking to ED while they played, the AI  was very curious about their games, while Aunt Petunia read quietly in her room. About ten thirty Petunia knocked on their room and told them it was time for bed as they had a busy day tomorrow. They said their good nights and headed to bed.

            The next morning was… organized chaos as Harry liked to call it. Aunt Petunia woke them up at six thirty am to go out for breakfast. When they got back to the hotel it was crunch time. They had to be at the Royal Institute between eight and noon for set up and first looks though the opening ceremony didn't start until one. They had left Harry’s presentation board in the car the night before, Dudley insisted it stayed in the car so they didn’t risk damaging it by taking it in and out of the hotel. He was very proud of the board as he had helped Harry make it. Harry had compiled on the information and printed everything that was necessary for his presentation. Dudley, who was actually quite creative when he wanted to be, put the board together by pinning and gluing all of Harry’s information and blueprints (for the device not ED) in the places Harry wanted them. Harry was grateful for his cousin’s help as it allowed him to finish his device. If Harry really thought about it, the robotics competition was nothing more than a glorified science fair.

            Harry made last minute adjustments to his device and made sure his laptop was secured in his backpack, well, as secured as it could be. The bag was a bit beat up, he hadn’t bought a new one in two years. The forest green color was a bit faded and the zipper for the pocket in the very front was busted. Some bully had grabbed a hold of the bag last year and ripped it. That bully then found Dudley’s fist in his face. (“No one bullies my cousin but me!”). Harry and Dudley had laughed their asses off about it later. He really should get a new one, maybe he’ll get one tomorrow in Diagon. Harry had seen one he really liked at Mr Evergreens shop.

            At quarter to eight, Aunt Petunia ushered them into the car. She wanted to get a good parking spot. Parking wasn’t as easy as they had hoped but they eventually found one. When they entered the building and checked in with the receptionist they were assigned a specific booth and number, Harry was 583. When they found it they also found Mr Patterson as well as Evan, Marie, Collin, and their parents.

            “Harry! There you are.” said Mr Patterson with a big smile. “Mrs Dursely, always a pleasure.” The man shook Petunia’s hand then he looked at Dudley. “Dudley, wonderful to see you! How is your summer?”

            Dudley grinned at him. “Great, sir,” he said.

            Mr Patterson nodded and clapped his hands together. “Excellent,” he said. “Now, let’s all get set up and then you all can explore for a bit.”

            It didn’t take long to get his table set, Harry didn’t really have much except his board and his device and laptop. Aunt Petunia set the board up while Harry put his laptop on the table and plugged it in. He kept his device in his pocket because he didn’t want it to get stolen. He didn’t trust many people. Harry looked at what the others had brought. Evan had a robot for battle of the bots, it had wheels and a crane. Marie had a humanoid type robot, what it was supposed to do he wasn’t sure. If he had to guess it was probably a dancing robot, Marie loved to dance. As for Collin, well, Harry had no idea what it was supposed to be. It was rather large, about two inches shy of Collin’s actual height and honestly just looked like a tower of metal and gears… with two arms.

            Once they finished setting up Collin turned to look at Harry’s booth. “Your laptop?” he scoffed. “Pretty sure those are already invented. Where’s that mini computer you said you were gonna do?” The boy sneered at Harry.

            Harry rolled his eyes and stuck his hands in his pockets. “Safe,” he said with a shrug.

            Marie came up beside Harry and looped her arm with his. “Come on, Harry,” she said sweetly. “Let’s go look around.”

            Harry sighed and let Marie lead him away, not before he grabbed Dudley though. There was no way he was going to walk around with just her because she’d just end up flirting with him. They spent the next couple hours wandering around looking at other peoples inventions, commenting on ones they thought interesting. He noticed several mechanical arms built by some of the older kids and had to resist from rolling his eyes. He’d made one of those when he was seven, amatures.

            At noon they made their way back to their booths where Mr Patterson, Aunt Petunia, and the other parents were waiting. Aunt Petunia smiled at him and ran her fingers through his hair, tutting about it being messy.

            “When is it not?” said Harry dryly.

            They enjoyed a nice lunch before Mr Patterson ushered them all toward the stage where the competition organizers were waiting.

            “Welcome, Ladies and Gentlemen, Boys and Girls to the 2011 National Advanced Robotics Championship,” said the head organizer. The crowd cheered and clapped. “My name is Dr Micheal Thompson and I will be your host for the afternoon. Today is going to be a great day. All of you are top of your regions, great minds with extraordinary skills. This year we have a special treat for you all. We have two celebrity judges. One of them is one of the most brilliant minds in the world and the other is CEO of a major tech company. Today’s grand prize winner will be granted a summer internship at their company.”

            Excited murmurs spread through the crowd.

            “Yes, yes it’s most exciting,” said Dr Thompson. “Before we get to our celebrity judges I would like to talk about the events for today.” The man then went on to explain all the different events that would be taking place such as the battle of the bots, skill events, and the intelligence category. Harry wouldn't be participating in many events today, he didn't have anything that could move. He had a miniaturized computer which is why he only signed up for the intelligence and skill categories.

           “And now the moment you all have been waiting for,” continued Dr Thompson. “May I present to you all, our celebrity judges, the CEO of Stark Enterprises Miss Virginia Potts and Dr Tony Stark!”

            The room erupted into cheers. Harry’s mouth hung open as his hero walked onto the stage waving at them. Dudley grabbed Harry’s shoulder and started shaking him.

            “Harry, Harry,” he said, “it's Tony Stark! Iron Man!”

            Harry lightly swatted Dudley’s hands away to get him to stop shaking him, not taking his eyes off Stark. “I can see that,” he hissed.

            Tony looked at the crowd from his spot on the stage. It'd been a while since he'd been in England, he had tried to avoid coming here if he could. Too much pain connected with England but the company had insisted he come and by company he means Pepper. They had gotten an invite and had been asked if they would be willing to give the winning child a prize. Pepper thought it was a great idea, Tony had been on the fence just because he really didn't want to go to England. He was all for offering an internship to a deserving kid but, again, he didn't want to go. All his pouting and sweet talk did not get him out of hoping on a plane to England. At least he wasn't alone, Pepper and Happy had joined him. Happy was off to the side of the stage while Pepper stood beside him and smiled.

            Tony shook Mr Thompson’s hand as he stood in front of the crowd. He smiled at the excited crowd, he could see one kid shaking another out of the corner of his eye. Someone held out a mic to him, he really didn’t want to take it so he looked at Pepper. The woman rolled her eyes with a fond smile and took the mic then placed it in Tony’s hand. Here goes nothing.

            “Afternoon Dr Thompson,” said Tony as he smiled at them then turned to the crowd again. “And thank you all for your warm welcome. I am looking forward to today's events and seeing what all your brilliant little minds have come up with. Let’s get this party started!” He handed the mic to Dr Thompson.

            “Let the events commence,” said Dr Thompson. The crowd cheered and scattered.

            Harry moved back to his booth with the others. He wasn’t sure when the judges would come around to him and his category really didn’t have any major events or any. He watched as Evan, Marie, and Collin grabbed their robots and went off to their events. Dudley was bouncing on his toes beside him as he looked about.

            “You can go if you want Dudley,” said Harry as he sat on a stool. “I’ll be fine on my own.”

            Dudley looked at his mom as if begging to let him explore.

            Petuna smiled, sighed fondly, then looked at Harry. “You sure you’ll be alright on your own?” she asked.

            Harry grinned at her. “Yes, I’ll be fine, Aunt Petunia,” he said. “I’m just gonna play on my computer and talk to ED.”

            “You’ll text me when Stark comes around won’t you?” asked Dudley excitedly. Harry nodded. “Alright, don’t forget. Come on Mum.” He grabbed his mother’s hand before pulling her along. 

            Harry watched as his aunt sent him one more concerned look but the boy just smiled at her. When they were gone he took his portable device out of his pocket and set it on the table in front of him. He then reached into his jacket pocket and pulled out a bluetooth earpiece and put it on. “Ready ED?”

            His laptop screen lit up and the familiar bubble with the purple and red lines appeared. “Ready when you are Harry,” replied ED.

            “You heard who the special guest was right?”

            “Indeed. You’ll finally be able to meet the man who has inspired your creation of me,” gloated ED. Harry grinned at him.

            Two hours later found Harry playing virtual chess with ED. He had used his portable device to pull up a hologram of a chess board, several people had stopped by to admire it. Harry found playing games with ED was a great way for the AI to learn things like strategy, problem solving, etc. That was the thing about AI’s is that they were always learning and Harry wanted to make it fun. Sure it wasn’t like playing with another human but Harry liked it anyway, he imagined this would be similar to playing with a real father.

            Squeals and clapping caught his attention and he looked up to see what the commotion was. Tony Stark, his CEO, and the other three judges were only a few booths away. 

            Harry turned back to his computer. “Okay ED, showtime,” he said.

            “Understood,” replied ED. The hologram disappeared and the computer screen went dark. Harry texted Dudley as promised before putting the phone back in his pocket then took his earpiece off. He stood from his stool and slid it under the table. He had to wait about another thirty minutes before Dr Stark and the others came to his booth.

            The first three judges introduced themselves as Dr Lockwood, Mr Galvin, and Mrs Holland. Then came Pepper and Tony.

            “Hello young man, I’m Pepper Potts, CEO of Stark Enterprises,” said Pepper as she smiled at him. “What is your name?”

            “Harry Potter, Miss Potts,” said Harry as he stuck his hand out to shake hers before turning to Tony.

            “Tony Stark,” said Tony as he too shook Harry’s hand. 

            “It’s an honor, Sir,” said Harry. “I’ve followed your work ever since I could read.”

            “Tony, please, sir was my father,” said Tony. “When did you learn to read?”

            Harry thought for a second. “Self taught at two?” he said. “Maybe three?”

            “Impressive,” said Pepper with a smile.

            “Mr Potter here is the first place winner two years running in his Region,” said Mr Galvin as he read a chart in front of him. “Says here you started at your school’s robotics club at the age of eight. Little Whinging Primary, am I correct? Top of your class as well?”

            Harry nodded. “That’s correct sir,” said Harry. After Dudley had started getting better  grades his cousin had told him to stop holding back and that they just wouldn’t tell Vernon that Harry was doing better than him.

            “You have even started taking secondary school classes… two years ago?” said Dr Lockwood, looking surprised at the form in front of him.

            Harry nodded again. “That’s correct, sir,” he said. “My teachers didn’t feel I was being challenged enough. They wanted to put me in St Louis’s School for Gifted Children but my uncle wouldn’t let me go.”

            Tony raised an eyebrow at that. “Your uncle wouldn’t let you go? What about your parents?”

            Harry tightened his lips a little and deflated slightly. “They’re dead,” said Harry. “Died in a car crash when I was a baby.” He would just stick with the lie he had always been told as a kid, it was common knowledge if anyone were to look at his records.

            Tony cleared his throat. “Sorry to hear that,” he said. “So! What have you brought today?”

            Harry smirked. “I think you’re really going to like it Tony,” he said and turned to his computer.

            “Looks like a computer,” said Tony. “Hate to break it to you kid but those already exist.”

            Harry just grinned. “I know,” he said, “but not every computer has a built-in AI. Say hello ED.”

            The computer screen lit up with ED’s bubble on the screen. “Good afternoon, Dr Stark,” said ED. “I am ED, Harry’s Electronic Dad. I am a highly functioning AI with a processing speed of 6.2 gigahertz. It is a pleasure to meet you.”

            Harry tried to keep the smirk off his face as the other three judges' mouths opened. Tony’s eyebrows had shot up and even Pepper looked shocked. Harry grabbed his portable device and held it flat in his hand. “ED, please pull up the schematics for your PHU.”

            “Pulling up the schematics for the Portable Housing Unit now,” said ED as a hologram of the PHU appeared. Harry set the device on the table and pulled apart the device in the hologram to show individual parts. “My actual project for today is this PHU but I couldn’t show you this without introducing you to ED first. I made ED using the AI information research that you, Tony, made when you created JARVIS. I used other research material as well but ED is primarily designed based off JARVIS.” The boy turned to Tony and held his breath.

            “Do you mind?” asked Tony as he pointed to the hologram. Harry took a step back and gestured the man forward. Tony stepped up and began flipping through the schematics.

            “If you wish to look further into his program, simply ask him,” said Harry with a smile.

            Tony looked at Harry with a side smile, he liked this kid. “Alright,” he said. “ED if you would, I’d like to see your programming.”

            “Of course Dr Stark,” replied ED. The schematic disappeared and a “pop-up” window appeared with sequences and sequences of numbers.

            Tony flipped through them for about five minutes before telling ED he could close them. “Well,” said Tony as he glanced from Harry to the judges. “I think we have found our winner.”

             Mrs Holland blinked rapidly at Tony. “B-but Dr Stark, we haven’t seen all of the contestants yet.”

            “And I highly doubt any of these other kids have designed not only an AI but a ‘PHU’, as Harry called it. This is absolutely brilliant! I haven’t seen anything like this since… well… me.” He looked back at Harry. “How old are you, kid?”

            Harry beamed proudly. “I’m eleven,” he said.

            Tony turned back to the judges and held his arms out slightly. “There you have it,” he said.

            Mr Galvin cleared his throat. “None the less we are still required to look at the other contestants.”

            Tony let out a long dramatic sigh. “If we must,” the man all but whined. He turned his head slightly to look at Harry and winked at him. Harry suppressed a giggle.

            “Harry!”

            Said boy turned his head only to get side swept by his cousin who all but collided with him. The boy was panting softly as he looked from Harry to Tony to Pepper, the other judges then back to Harry.

            Harry raised a brow at him. “Why are you out of breath?” he asked. “Did you run all the way here? How far away were you?”

            Dudley gulped as he tried to catch his breath. “I was… on the other side… of the building,” he said. “What’d I miss?”

            Harry could see Tony’s amused smile out of the corner of his eye. “Not much,” he said, then turned to Tony and Pepper. “Miss Potts, Dr Stark allow me to introduce my cousin and sometimes ‘assistant’ Dudley.” He gestured to his cousin.

            Tony held out his hand to Dudley. “Pleasure,” he said.

            Dudley grinned at him and shook his hand then Pepper’s. “Likewise Dr Stark, Miss Potts,” he said. “Harry and I are huge fans. Harry even made a flying Iron Man last year.”

            Harry blushed. “Dudley,” he hissed.

            Tony smirked at them. “Really?”

            Dudley, oblivious to Harry’s embarrassment nodded. “Yeah! Wanna see?”

            “Sure I-”

            “Don’t tell me you brought it?!” exclaimed Harry as his eyes went wide.

            “Well not at first,” said Dudley as he pulled his backpack off his shoulder.

            “Wasn’t that at the hotel?” Harry eyed the bag.

            “Yeah. When we heard Tony Stark was here I had mum take me back so I could grab it. Was hoping I could get Mr Stark to sign it.”

            “Did you go into my trunk to get it?”

            “Yeah, you didn’t lock it against me, remember? And even told me your passwords in case I wanted to look more at your spe-” Harry elbowed him. Dudley cleared his throat. “Your books.”

            Harry sighed. “Please tell me you at least brought the remote for it too?”

            “Course I did, I may not be as smart as you but I’m not stupid. How else will it fly without the remote?” Dudley pulled said Iron Man out of the bag and set it on the table. The figure stood about eighteen inches tall, it was one of the larger Iron Man toys on the market. Dudley then pulled out the remote control. “Harry built a miniature propulsion system into this toy, it won him the top spot in regionals last year.” The boy flipped a switch on the controller and the eyes of the toy lit up. Another button and a whooshing sound was heard as the system started. After about ten seconds the toy was hovering above the table.

            “Oh my,” said Pepper. “That’s amazing. What do you think, Tony?” She turned and looked at her boyfriend.

            Tony had a stunned but impressed smile on his face. “That’s incredible,” he said softly. “May I?” He held his hand out to the remote.

            Dudley grinned and made the Iron Man land. He handed* the remote to Tony and spent the next two minutes showing him how to make it work. Harry was pretty sure Tony could figure it out on his own but he’d let Dudley have his fanboy moment. Within seconds after Dudley’s explanation Tony had the Iron Man zipping around the desk, careful of the computer. The man spent about three minutes making it do loop-de-loops before making it land.

            Tony turned to Harry with a grin. “You did this?”

            Harry blushed with his arms behind his back. “Yes, sir,” he said sheepishly.

            Tony smirked at him and pulled a marker from the inside pocket of his suit. He then picked up the Iron Man and signed the front of it before he handed it back to Harry. “I’m usually not so easily impressed,” he said, “but for a kid your age this is amazing.”

            “Thank you,” said Harry softly as he gently took the Iron Man from the man’s hand and held it close. A warmth filled his chest at the praise. Tony liked his work.

            Mrs Holland cleared her throat. “We really must be moving on,” she half whispered. The other judges nodded their heads in agreement.

            “It was a pleasure meeting you Harry, Dudley,” said Pepper as she shook their hands again.

            Tony cleared his throat and shook their hands again. “It was fun,” he said. He then pointed at Harry. “See you in a bit.” He winked again with a smile before he walked away with Pepper and the judges.

            The boys watched in stunned silence as they walked away. When they could no longer see them Dudley whipped around to Harry.

            “What did he mean by ‘See you in a bit’?” he asked.

            Harry smirked at him. “I’m about 98.3% sure you’re looking at the new winner of the National Advanced Robotics Championship.”

            Sure enough, an hour and a half later at 5pm Harry was standing on stage with four other contestants. Aunt Petunia and Dudley were standing directly in front of the stage, Petunia was snapping pictures away with her camera. Harry had the first place blue ribbon around his neck, a small trophy, a certificate, and an envelope with all the details for the summer internship next summer. Tony had stayed long enough to announce the winners, shake their hands, give Harry another wink before having to head off to another appointment. Before Harry descended the stairs he was stopped by the fourth place winner.

            The boy was about two inches taller than him with sandy brown curly hair and the deepest blue eyes Harry had ever seen.

            “Heir Potter,” said the boy and held out his hand. “Well met, I’m Heir Theodore Nott.”

            Harry blinked rapidly. The way the boy introduced himself made Harry stop and stare at him. This kid was a wizard just like him and a pureblood no less. What was a pureblood doing in the muggle world let alone a robotics competition?

            Remembering himself Harry cleared his throat and shook the boy’s hand. “Well met Heir Nott, I’m Heir Harry Potter.”

Chapter Text

Before I begin this chapter I want to thank everyone for their comments and advice in the previous 'chapter'. I have taken many of your opinions into account and have decided to do a ten year leap with Voldemort instead of a 20 year leap. My goal is to portray Voldemort in a good light and like KhoasNyxian said in their comment "younger children tend to be able to bounce back from trauma in a more healthy way without the therapy that wouldn't have even been available to Tom at the time. Tom being able to go to Hogwarts after the blitz without having to worry about it still happening when he returns to London would also give him the opportunity to see the behavior of the community rebuilding, rather than just the horrors." I really like this comment and I thank KhoasNyxian for helping me see that.

Again thank you everyone <3 Without further ado, Chapter 5.

Chapter 5: The Truth

            “Harry!” called Aunt Petunia.

            Harry turned his eyes away from Theodore Nott to look at her, she was waving at him for him to get off the stage. When he turned back to speak to Theodore, he was gone. Harry looked around but didn’t see him anywhere. When he finally got off the stage, his aunt gave him a big hug. She then took his certificate and envelope to put them safely in his backpack which Dudley was carrying. His cousin handed him his bag and grinned at him, the presentation poster was under his free arm.

            “You did great, Harry!” said Dudley as he beamed at him.

            Harry smiled back. “Thanks Duds.”

            Aunt Petunia fixed his hair, again, and smiled at them. “Come on boys, I’ve made reservations at a nice Italian place.”

           Harry beamed, he loved Italian food. He took interest in it when they had a "food’s around the world fair" at school. Italian food was by far his favorite but he did favor the Korean BBQ as well. He liked them so much he even started learning Italian and Korean just for fun, he also knew French and Spanish.

           As they were leaving the venue Harry kept an eye out for Theodore. If he could, he would like to make at least one magical friend before he headed off to Hogwarts. At least he’d know one person. At one point he thought he saw him standing by an older man and talking to him but when a crowd passed in front of Harry, they were gone.

           The rest of the evening went smoothly. They had dinner which was delicious and Harry got to practice his Italian with the waiter. After dinner they headed back to the hotel to relax for the evening. Harry and Dudley played video games till bedtime and Aunt Petunia watched her dancing show.

           The next morning was a lazy affair. Harry was in no hurry to get to Diagon so he slept in until ten before he got ready for the day and had brunch with his family. When it was finally time to go to Diagon and put ED'S PHU in his pocket and grabbed his bag of galleons. On the way to the Leaky, Dudley kept begging Harry to let him go with him to the alley. Dudley really wanted to see what the Wizarding World was like. He only stopped asking when Aunt Petunia told him no.

           As Petunia parked outside the Leaky Harry looked at Dudley and smiled. “Next time,” he said.

           “Promise?” asked Dudley.

           Harry glanced at Petunia who gave him a minute nod. He looked back at his cousin and held out his pinky. “Promise.”

           Dudley grinned and wrapped his pinky with his. They lifted their hands slightly then dropped them while they broke their hands apart. Next they clapped their hands together first with their palms then with the back. After that was a fist bump, snap, and finger gun. Yes, they have a secret handshake. Harry thought it was lame when Dudley first suggested it but now he thought it was fun.

           Harry laughed lightly before getting out of the car. He didn't get far before Aunt Petunia rolled her window down.

           “Be careful,” she said. “Keep your scar hidden and don't talk to strangers. When should I pick you up?”

           “Not sure,” said Harry as he put hands on her door. “I'll call you when I'm finishing up.” He didn't tell her that practically everyone in the alley was a stranger, he wouldn't count Mr Evergreen though. He liked Mr Evergreen, he was a kind and enthusiastic man.

         “Very well,” she said. “We will see you in a couple hours then?”

           Harry gave her a nod and a smile before heading into the Leaky. He reached up and tugged on the red ball cap he was wearing. Dudley let him borrow it. He passed through the pub and didn't say a word to anyone as he made his way to the alley entrance. He tapped the wall with his wand and watched as Diagon came into view. Now that he was alone he would have more time to explore the alley. On his way to Gringotts he stopped into Mr Evergreen's shop to buy his bag. He might need to take things from the bank and he didn't bring a bag with him.

           The bell above the door rang like last time and once again there was no one around. Instead of looking around he went straight to the wall of bags and grabbed the one he wanted. It was emerald green and made of sturdy leather. The bag measured fifteen inches wide, 12 inches tall, and six inches thick, a little big for a child his size but he planned on this bag lasting him the rest of his school years. It had a handle on top of the bag and two buckled burgundy straps holding the top flap down. The shoulder strap was also made of that same burgundy leather. Harry loved this bag, it had caught his eye his first trip. The tag attached said it was spelled with a feather light charm and able to carry five times its normal capacity. “If it fits through the opening it’ll fit in the bag” said the tag.

            “Pretty bag isn’t it,” said Mr Evergreen from behind.

            Harry yelped lightly, having been startled once again. He turned to Mr Evergreen and smiled. “You have to tell me how you do that, Sir,” he said with an amused smile.

            Mr Evergreen let out a boisterous laugh. “Back again I see lad,” he said and shook Harry’s hand. “And the key is a muffling charm on the feet.”

            “Noted,” said Harry. He held up the bag. “I would love to purchase this please Mr Evergreen.”

            “Of course, of course Mr… You know, I never did get your name the first time,” said Mr Evergreen as he walked them to the counter.

            Harry debated on whether or not to tell the man his name but he didn’t want to be rude. “Harry Potter, Sir,” he said as he placed the bag on the counter.

            The man’s eyes widened just a fraction before he beamed at him. “A pleasure Mr Potter,” he said. “You know, if you had told me before I would have given you a discount on that trunk of yours.”

            “Oh no, Sir,” said Harry, embarrassed. “I couldn’t ask you to do that. I have more than enough to pay in full. Besides, I'm no one special.”

            “He's modest and humble,” grinned Mr Evergreen. “Tell you what, consider this bag a belated birthday present.”

            Harry looked at the man shocked. “Oh no, Mr Evergreen,” said Harry frantically. “You really don’t have to do that, I can pay.”

            The man continued to smile at him. “I know you can, lad,” he said, “but please, I want to. You have been a fabulous customer and truly kind. What I would ask in return is you telling me how you incorporated runes into the electrical project I saw turning around in your brain.”

            Harry blinked at the man, he didn’t recall ever telling him about a project.

            Mr Evergreen chuckled lightly. “You remind me of myself lad,” the man continued. “Always tinkering, wanting to learn everything. I saw the way your eyes lit up at the mention of runes powering the muggle fridge in the apartment. So, tell me.” He paused and leaned over the counter. “Did it work?”

            Harry grinned at him and for the next fifteen minutes he told the man all about his attempts on using runes to power his PHU. He even showed the man the device and introduced him to ED. The man was overjoyed and hung on the boy’s every word, the smile on his face getting bigger and bigger.

            “That’s wonderful, Mr Potter,” said Mr Evergreen when Harry had finished his explanation. “You are a true genius. You must come back and visit should you continue with incorporating runes into muggle technology.”

            Harry grinned and slung his bag over his shoulder. “I promise Mr Evergreen,” he said.

            Mr Evergreen shook Harry's hand again. “It was a pleasure doing business with you and have fun at Hogwarts.”

            Harry thanked Mr Evergreen before leaving the shop. Time to go to Gringotts now. Weaving in and out of people he made his way to the white marble building. He bowed to the guards at the door, he had picked up a book on goblin customs his first go around. Upon entering he looked for an open que but all of them were full. With a sigh he made his way to the shortest line and waited. It took almost fifteen minutes before it was his turn. When it was finally his turn he stepped up to the goblin and waited to be acknowledged.

           About two minutes later the goblin looked up with a confused blink then leaned over the counter to look at the small boy in front of him. “May I help you young man?” he asked gruffly.

           “Greeting Master Goblin,” said Harry with his head held high. “I am here to see Account Manager Loknog.”

           The goblin was surprised to say the least. “Your name, young Sir?”

           Harry took a breath and leaned forward. “Harry Potter,” he said softly, not wanting people to hear.

           The goblins eyes widened before he turned and yelled something in Gobbledegook. Another goblin came around the counter and looked Harry up and down. The first goblin spoke again then the second goblin motioned for Harry to follow him.

           Harry looked back at the first goblin. “Thank you,” he said with a bow. “May your gold ever flow.” The boy then sprinted after the other goblin as he was already halfway across the lobby leaving a stunned teller behind.

           They walked down a familiar hallway, this time though Harry was able to examine the hall. The walls were white with gold wainscoting, there were paintings and portraits, weapons and goblin sized suits of armor. Eventually they came to Loknog’s office where the goblin knocked twice. When the goblin inside said to come in, the goblin who led Harry here opened the door and gestured for Harry to walk in. Harry bowed to the goblin before stepping into the room. He walked up the desk, took off his hat, and bowed.

           “Greetings Account Manager Loknog,” said Harry. “I have returned just as you asked.”

           The goblin grinned at him. “Mr Potter,” he said proudly. “I see you have learned some of our customs. Please have a seat.”

           “Indeed,” he replied. “I figured it would be a good idea to read up on it, I wanted to be prepared for this meeting and not accidently insult someone.” Harry sat in a red velvet chair in front of the desk. As he sat he pulled the PHU out of his pocket.

            Loknog chuckled at him. “Indeed,” he said.

            Harry held up the PHU. “Do you mind if I record our conversation?” asked Harry.

            Loknog blinked at the device. “I don’t see why not,” he said. 

            Harry could tell the goblin was curious about the device but he didn’t voice them. The boy tapped the screen of the device. “Okay ED, you know what to do.”

            “Yes, Harry,” replied ED.

            Loknog raised a brow but again didn’t ask questions. He opened a drawer in his desk and pulled out a piece of parchment, a potion bottle, and a small dagger. “Now, down to business. We have a lot to go over. What I need you to do is take this dagger and put seven drops of blood into this potion. A prick of the finger should do, please don’t slice your palm open or something equally horrible. I don’t want another round of that.” He slid the dagger and bottle across the desk to him.

           Harry did as he was told and held in his question on ‘another round’. It was obvious people have done it before and the goblin did not like it, which sounded highly unnecessary in Harry’s opinion. Once all seven drops were in the bottle he slid it back to Loknog and set the dagger down. He went to put his finger in his mouth only to see it had already healed.

           Loknog took the bottle and corked it before shaking it up. Once fully mixed he poured the potion on the paper. Harry watched in fascination as the potion soaked into the parchment and words began to form on the page. It took about two minutes for the words to spread and once it was done the goblin looked it over.

           “Excellent,” Harry heard Loknog whisper. “Seems everything is in ord- hmmm well that’s interesting.”  He looked up at Harry then slid the parchment across the desk then reached for another piece of parchment and a quill.

           Harry picked up the test and began reading.

Inheritance test of Hadrian Anthony Stark

Date: 31.07.2011*

Name: Hadrian Anthony Stark (legal)

Harry James Potter (Fake)

Born: July 31st 2000

2nd Generation Pureblood

Family 

Mother: Lilian Janette Stark née Evans-Gaunt (Legal)

Lily Janette Potter née Evans (Fake)

• 1st Generation Pureblood

• January 30th 1970 - October 31st 2001

Father: Anthony Edward Stark 

• 6th Generation Stark Squib & 3rd Generation Carbonell Squib

• May 29th 1970 - Alive

           The boy’s head ground to a complete stop as he stared at his father’s name. There was no way, it couldn’t be possible. But was there really anyone else with the same name and birthday and was related to the Carbonell family.

Adoptive Father: James Fleamont Potter (legal) (Minor blood adoption)

• Pureblood

• March 27th 1970 - October 31st 2001

Grandfather (Paternal): Howard Anthony Stark

• 5th generation Stark Squib

• August 15th 1917 - December 16th 1991

Grandmother (Paternal): Maria Collins Stark née Carbonell

• 2nd generation Carbonell Squib

• February 2nd 1933 - December 16th 1991

           This… this just confirmed it. There couldn’t be more than one person in this world who was named Anthony Stark who had a mother and father by the names of Maria and Howard who died on December 16th 1991. There was only one man in this world who was like that.

           The boy looked up at Loknog. “You’re telling me that my Father, my real father, is none other than the man I have idolized practically my entire life! My father is Tony Bloody Stark!”

           Loknog looked at him and nodded his head. “The one in the same,” he said.

           Harry… no… Hadrian couldn't believe his eyes as he stared down at the inheritance test in his hand. He had literally just met the man yesterday and had no idea that Tony was his father. If he had…

           Loknog cleared his throat. “I suggest you keep reading.”

           And read he did…

Grandfather (Maternal): Henry Adrian Evans

• 24th Generation Pendragon-Emrys Squib

• March 4th 1933 - February 17th, 2001

Grandmother (Maternal): Eloise Merope Evans née Gaunt

• 1st Generation Gaunt Squib

• November 1st 1934 - February 17th, 2001

Aunt (Maternal): Petunia Marie Dursley née Evans-Gaunt 

• 2nd Generation Gaunt Squib

• May 5th 1968 - Alive

Cousin (Maternal): Dudley Vernon Dursley née Evans-Gaunt

• Halfblood Gaunt Squib

• June 23rd 2000 - Alive

Great-Uncle (Maternal): Tom Marvolo Riddle

• Half-blood (Gaunt Family)

• December 31st 1936 - Alive (compromised)

• Alias: Lord Voldemort

           Hadrian’s mind came to another screeching halt. Voldemort was his UNCLE?! The uncle that he thought was possibly a follower or even a friend of the Dark Lord’s was actually the Dark Lord himself! Is that why Loknog said in the letter that he had nothing to fear from the Dark Lord? That Voldemort would never hurt him because he was the man’s nephew?!

Grandfather (Adopted): Fleamount Henry Potter

• Pureblood

• November 29th 1909 - June 6th 1987

Grandmother (Adopted): Euphemia Anne Potter née Burke

• Pureblood

• February 18th 1911 - September 21st 1987

Godfather: Sirius Orion Black (Legitimate bond) (Illegally incarcerated)

Godfather: James Rupert Rhodes (Legal)

Godmother: Alice Lynn Longbottom née Selwyn (Legitimate bond)

Magical Guardian: Remus John Lupin (Legal)

Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore (Illegal)

Titles:

Heirships

• Gaunt

• Slytherin

• Stark

• Carbonell

• Black

• Peverell

Lordships

• Potter (Legal)

Kingship

• Pendragon-Emrys

Accounts:

• 001 Pendragon-Emrys Vault (Accessible once Kingship is claimed)

• 005 Slytherin Vault (Accessible upon majority)

• 202 Peverell Vault (Accessible upon majority

• 203 Peverell Heir Vault

• 302 Black Family Vault (Accessible upon majority)

• 311 Black Heir Vault

• 429 GauntVault (Accessible upon majority)

• 430 Gaunt Heir Vault

• 536 Potter Family (Accessible once Lordship is claimed) (must take immediate inquiry)

• 687 Potter Heir Vault

• 723 Stark Vault (Accessible upon majority or with Guardian)

• 741 Carbonell Vault (Accessible upon majority or with Guardian)

• 801 Evans Vault (Accessible after Inheritance Test completed)

See Ledger for full details on accounts.

Contracts:

• Alliance Contract Between Slytherin/Gaunt Family and Nott Family (Legal)

• Marriage Contract for Harry James Potter and Ginerva Molly Weasley (Illegal)

Blocks:

Infant Protection Magical Core Block 15% 

• Cast by Lilian Stark

• Applied December 5th 2000

• Status: Active 5%

Magical Core Block 60% 

• Cast by Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore (Illegal Guardian)

• Applied November 1st 2001

• Status: Active 75%

Eidetic Memory Block 100%

• Cast by APWBD

• Applied November 1st 2001

• Status: Failed

Parselmagic and Parseltongue Block 100%

• Cast by APWBD

• Applied November 1st 2001

• Status: Failed

Intelligence Block 65%

• Cast by APWBD

• Applied November 1st 2001

• Status: Failed

Spells and Enchantments:

Magical Protection Blood Runes (Protects from compulsions, harmful spells and potions)

• Cast by Tom Marvolo Riddle

• Applied August 3rd 2000

• Reapplied once a month until October 3rd 2001

• Status: Active 25%

Sacrificial Blood Protection

• Cast By Lilian Stark

• Applied October 31th 2001

• Status: Active 100%

Glamor Charm to look like James Potter and Lilian Stark

• Cast by Lilian Stark

• Applied July 31st 2000

• Status: Active 100%

Accidental Soul Shard of Tom Riddle

• Attached to scar October 31st 2001

Recklessness Jinx

• Cast by APWBD

• Applied November 1st 2001

• Status: Failed

Mail Ward

• Cast by APWBD

• Applied November 1st 2001

• Status: Active

Compulsions:

Hate Slytherin

• Cast by APWBD

• Applied November 1st 2001

• Status: Failed

Hate all Purebloods

• Cast by APWBD

• Applied November 1st 2001

• Status: Failed

Trust Albus Dumbledore

• Cast by APWBD

• Applied November 1st 2001

• Status: Failed

Distrust Severus Snape

• Cast by APWBD

• Applied November 1st 2001

• Status: Failed

Hate Tom Riddle aka Voldemort

• Cast by APWBD

• Applied November 1st 2001

• Status: Failed

Trust Molly, Ronald, and Ginevra Weasley

• Attached to Hogwarts Letter July 31 2011

• Status: Failed

Hate Dark Magic

• Attached to Hogwarts Letter July 31 2011

• Status: Failed

Potions:

Love Potion keyed to Ginerva Weasley

• Attached to Hogwarts Letter July 31st 2011

• Failed

Medical scan is highly recommended.

           Harry… no… Hadrian couldn’t believe his eyes as he stared down at the inheritance test in his hand. Everything he knew about his life, which honestly wasn’t much, was a lie. Everything Hagrid had told him wasn’t true. His mother’s account manager had warned him but this was way beyond what he had truly expected. He read over the test three more times before he dropped it down to his lap. He looked up at Loknog, still having a hard time believing. “Blood tests don’t lie, do they?”

           Loknog looked up at him and shook his head. “No, they do not,” he said calmly as he folded the parchment in his hand. He flicked his wrist and the paper disappeared. “No doubt you have questions.”

           “I have so many questions,” replied Hadrian. “The first being where to start.”

           “I find it best to start at the beginning,” said Loknog. “I will answer your questions to the  best of my ability though there are things only your mother can tell you. She has left you many things in her vault that can answer your questions better than I.”

           Hadrian nodded and looked down at his test. “How did my parents meet?

           Lokog sighed. “That is one of the many questions I can’t answer,” he said. “That would be in her vault.”

           Hadrian huffed. “Okay, what does a second generation pureblood mean?”

           Loknog smirked and leaned back in his seat with his fingers steepled. “That I can answer,” he said. “You see, squibs are naturally drawn to each other and those who have magic. I’m going to assume you read about squibs in your readings?”

           Hadrian nooded. “Yes, Sir.”

           “Good. Well the reason is that it’s their dormant magic’s way of trying to bring more magic back into the bloodline. Many would deny that squibs are purebloods, they believe squibs marry muggles, but they are still purebloods and they naturally marry other squibs, of course they don’t marry other squibs 100% of the time. Those who do, the first child with magic born from a line of squibs is known as a 1st generation pureblood as they have brought back enough magic into the family. Typically it takes many generations, your mother however was an exception to that and I have a feeling it is due to your grandfather’s lineage. Your grandfather was the last squib descendant of Arthur Pendragon and his husband, Merlin Emrys, one of the greatest wizards in history.

           The Pendragon-Emrys line ruled Albion, which is what the British Wizarding World used to be called, for nearly five hundred years before the magic all but died out. Many believed the line to be completely gone but what they didn’t realize was that the bloodline carried on through their squib descendants, the last of which was your grandfather. No one knows how or why magic chooses the ones they do to have magic. Squib lines can take many generations or none at all to replenish the magic. Point in case your mother. Your great grandmother Merope Gaunt was a witch but her magic was so weak she was just shy of being a squib. Her first child Eloise however was a squib. I don’t know all the details about the Gaunt family, that would be something your Uncle will have to tell you. Merope's second child, your great Uncle Tom who is your grandmother’s half brother, was born a half blood because Merope did marry a muggle. Your uncle however was born with enough magic to rival that of Dumbledore himself.

           As for your mother, she is the first of the Gaunt Squibs to have magic. The magic jumped your aunt and went to your mother who was a formidable witch in her own right. Your mother and aunt are in the same generation. I’m guessing that the Pendragon-Emrys line was waiting for the right candidate for its magical return and your mother was the right one. That being said, even though your birth father is a squib he is still a squib from two pureblood squib lines. Your mother having magic, makes you a second gen pureblood. It was your uncle who discovered that 96% of all ‘muggle-borns’ are actually ‘squib-borns’.”

           Hadrian nodded at him in understanding then picked something else off this list. “It says that James Potter was my legal adopted father,” he said slowly, “and it says minor blood adoption. What is that?”

           “A blood adoption is where someone uses a special ritual to blood adopt a child into the family making them one of their own by blood,” said Loknog. “There are two types of blood adoption; Full and Minor. A full blood adoption is when they use about, as an example, a tablespoon of blood to adopt a child. That child would then take on characteristics of the parent or parents who adopt them. Their eye color could change to match one of the parents or the hair color, facial features. They would look like they were born to that family. Did I also mention it’s now illegal?

           A minor adoption is when, again example, instead of a tablespoon of blood they use a teaspoon. We’ll use you as an example. With you, James became your father by blood but you didn’t have enough of his blood to start to look like him. He gave you just enough so that he could claim you as an heir to his fortune. You see, James Potter could not have children due to a misfired spell during a fight. He was in a fake marriage with your mother and they were friends so when she was pregnant with you, they agreed that James could claim you as an heir to carry on his bloodline.”

            “So, Voldemort really is my uncle then?”

            “Correct he is,” replied Loknog. “Now as to the circumstances of your mother’s death and your uncle's involvement and disappearance, I do not know the logistics of it. I do know however that your uncle adored your mother and it was mostly because of her that he turned his life around. Your uncle lived through World War II and he saw the worst of muggles but also the best. He saw muggles killing each other left and right and the horrors of the Blitz but he also saw muggles pick up the pieces and rebuild. He did not trust muggles though, not with magic as he had first hand experience of what muggles would do to children with magic. It also doesn't help that he had been abandoned by his birth father.”

           ”That’s awful,” said Hadrian, his heart going out to his uncle. “What about his mom? My great-grandmother?”

           “Unfortunately, Merope Riddle née Gaunt did not survive his birth,” said Loknog sadly.

           “So he was an orphan,” said Hadrian as he looked down at his uncle’s name, “like me.”

           “Ah, but you are not an orphan,” said Loknog. “Least not in the way you thought you were. Your birth father is very much alive and if he knew you were still alive you would have been with him.”

           “Did anyone contact him?” asked Hadrian, upset that he should have been with his father this whole time. “Did anyone try to reach out to him?”

           Loknog sighed. “I tried, truly,” he said, “but Dumbledore had your mother’s will sealed and no one knew where you were. Your mother and I also made a pact that should anything happen to her that I was not able to tell the truth about her or you until you had your inheritance test. Now your mother thought her will would be honored so we didn't think to make a stipulation that I could physically go to your father. I could only send letters to you and him, however as we now know, Dumbledore put a mail ward on you and no doubt your father.”

           “What does a mail ward do exactly?” asked Hadrian as he looked at the goblin.

           “A mail ward prevents any mail that the caster does not want from reaching you,” he explained. “I have tried sending dozens of letters to you and your father but each and everyone was returned unopened. You are famous in our world so no doubt you would have been sent fan mail over the years but have you seen any of those letters?”

           Hadrian shook his head. The only mail he ever got was from his school and now Hogwarts. Taking a breath he looked at the test for his next question. “Both my father's parents and mum's parents died on the same day as each other,” he said. “I know Howard and Maria died in a car accident. How did mum's parents die?”

           “The muggles classified it as a house explosion**,” said Loknog, his hands now resting on the arms of his chair. “The Ministry of Magic classified it as a Death Eater attack.”

           “Voldemort’s followers?” asked Hadrian in surprise. “But… that can't be true. Why would my uncle kill his own sister?”

           Loknog chuckled. “You inherited your father’s intelligence I see,” he said. “Not to say your mother wasn't smart either, the brightest witch of her age in fact. Your father is much smarter though.”

           Hadrian chuckled as well. “He does have an IQ of 270.”

           Loknog nodded. “Indeed,” he said, then sat up straighter. “Back to your uncle. I do not believe he sent his ‘Death Eaters’ to kill his sister. My theory is it was Dumbledore. That was why your uncle pulled your mother into hiding. Of course I can’t prove it was Dumbledore. I believe that is another thing only your mother and uncle can tell you.”

            Hadrian nodded and looked over his test again. The vaults were pretty self explanatory as well as the heirships and lord ships. “What does it mean by Kingship? Surely I’m not a king… right?”

            Loknog smirked. “Technically you are a prince right now,” he said. “Once you take up the Kingship you will be king of all Albion and then you could rule over the wizarding world.”

           Hadrian wrinkled his nose at that. “No thanks,” he said, making Loknog laugh.

           “You don't have to decide now,” said the goblin, still chuckling, “but good luck trying to convince your uncle otherwise.”

            “The man still hell bent on ruling over the wizarding world?” said Hadrian amused.

            “Of course he is,” said Loknog with a smirk. “Just not in the violent “I will kill everyone who disagrees with me” sort of way everyone thinks he is.”

            “Right,” said Hadrian. “Moving on, says here I have two godfathers, Sirius Black who is legitimately bonded, whatever that means and… illegally incarcerated and a James Rhodes who is just legal. What’s the difference?”

            “James Rhodes was the godfather your father appointed legally the muggle way,” said Loknog. “He did that before you were even born. As for Sirius Black, he was appointed by James and they used magic to bond him to you meaning he could never hurt you without losing his magic. Seeing as he still has his magic, even in prison, means he did not ‘betray your parents to Voldemort’ as the story says. Rhodes, being a muggle, cannot bond with you magically. That’s the only difference.”

            “And my godmother?” asked Hadrian.

            “Driven insane by Bellatrix Lestrange with the use of the Unforgivable Cruciatus Curse,” said Loknog sadly. “Unfortunately that part is true. Lestrange was always one of your uncle’s most fanatical followers. She did like to torture and kill, no matter what side they were on.”

            “Why’d she do it?”

            “Trying to find out information on the Dark Lord after his disappearance. Tortured both Alice and her husband Frank. Their son Neville however was spared, he lives with his grandmother.”

            Hadrian felt bad for his godbrother. “Do… how old is Neville?”

            “He is only a day older than you are,” said Loknog with a smile. “I have no doubt you will see him at Hogwarts.”

            That made Hadrian smile, he could try and find him at school and hopefully build a friendship with him. He glanced back down at his test. “There are two contracts here,” he said. “An alliance with the Nott family… as in Theodore Nott?”

            Loknog looked surprised. “You know him?”

            Hadrian shrugged. “Sort of,” he said. “I met him briefly yesterday at a robotics competition, he placed fourth.”

            “Ah,” said Loknog. “I see his grandfather is still entertaining his interest in the muggle world even after the accident that took his parents.”

            Hadrian blinked. “His parents are dead?”

            Loknog nodded his head. “Unfortunately,” he said. “Young Heir Nott was only eight when his parents were killed by a speeding car. They were having a family trip in London and his parents died protecting him. I don’t know much else, if you want the full story you’d have to ask him.”

            Hadrian was pretty sure he would not be asking Theodore that very personal question. If it came up in conversation then it does but he wouldn't want to bring up a painful past. Especially with someone he didn't know.

           “What about this marriage contract to…” Hadrian looked at the test, “to a Ginerva Weasley. I have no idea who that is. How can I have a marriage contract with someone I don’t know?”

           “I wouldn't put much thought into it if I were you,” said Loknog. “The contract is not legally binding and never will be. Dumbledore is not your legal guardian no matter how many times he tells people.”

            Hadrian nodded with a sigh of relief. “Okay,” he said. “Who are the Weasleys? Dumbledore tried to put a compulsion on me to trust them.”

            “The Weasley’s are a prodomonitely ‘light’ family,” said Loknog. “People are classified into light, grey, and dark when it comes to their magic. Bollocks if you ask me. Yes, some people find performing certain forms of magic easier then others but magic in neither light nor dark, it’s neutral. It’s the person who is light or dark. A wizard who heals and protects is a light wizard, a wizard who kills and causes chaos is a dark wizard. Those who can do both but choose not to are ‘grey’. It all depends on one's moral compass.”

            “Then why is my uncle considered a dark lord?” asked Hadrian as he crossed arms.

            “Because he vouches for the old ways,” said Loknog who leaned forward to rest his arms on the desk. “The British Wizarding World have outlawed certain practices because they consider them ‘dark magic’. Your uncle was trying to show the world they were wrong and the Ministry did not like that. So, they branded him a dark lord and he ran with it.”

           Hadrian paused as he looked at Loknog. “Has Uncle… actually killed people?”

           Loknog stared at him for a long while before sighing. “Yes, it was war,” he said, “but only those who weren't innocent. He never killed the innocent despite what people believe.”

           That made Hadrian feel a little better but like Loknog had said earlier, he'd have to get his uncle’s side of the story by talking to the man. If he could ever find him that is.

           “What about the blocks?”

           “The block your mother put on you is standard for every wizarding child, it protects their magical core as it develops and wears off as you get older. It's supposed to fully break once you go to Hogwarts tomorrow. The one Dumbledore put on you is highly unethical and I'm surprised it succeeded with your uncle's rune protection. All the other blocks failed, thankfully. You're going to need to go through a cleansing to remove it.”

           “The…” Hadrian swallowed the lump in his throat, “ the Sacrificial Blood Protection?”

           Loknog sighed heavily and leaned back against his chair once more. “A most ancient ritual to protect you from harm,” he said. “It's also known as the Bond of Blood. A family member must sacrifice their life in order for the protection to activate. It is designed to protect one from a specific threat. My guess is your mother feared Dumbledore finding out the truth about you and her and wanted to protect you from him. She must have felt death was upon her and cast the ritual moments before she died.” Loknog pointed to Hadrian’s forehead. “The mark on your forehead is similar to, and I would guess actually is, the rune Sowilo. It has many interpretations, one being Life Force. Your mother used her life force to protect your life, that kind of magic runs deep within the very skin and soul of a person. My guess is that your mark is where she drew the rune with her blood.”

            Hadrian fought back tears and the urge to touch his scar as he thought about his mom sacrificing herself for him. To distract himself from becoming overwhelmed he looked down at his test, searching for another question. He skipped past the compulsions as they were, again, pretty self explanatory.

            Clearing his throat Hadrian set the test on the desk and pointed. “Soul shard… what does that mean?” he asked.

            “Hmmm… that one is a little harder to explain,” said Loknog. “My guess is that whatever happened to your uncle, a piece of his soul attached itself to you in order to survive. When a person breaks off a piece of their soul and places it in an object it becomes a Horcrux. A horcrux is very dark magic because in order to split the soul one must murder another to sever the soul. The point of making a horcrux was to achieve immortality, even if the body is destroyed the soul still survives because it is tethered to the physical world.”

            “Now!” said Loknog sharply as he held a finger in the air. “Remember what I said, it was war and yes your uncle commited murder during a war. Many people have killed in times of war.”

            Hadrian swallowed hard and nodded. “So… a piece of my uncle… is in my scar.” He watched as the goblin nodded. Great… He needed another distraction. “W-what…  what about this love potion to the Weasley girl.”

            Loknog waved his hand. “Null and void,” he said. “It’s obvious to me that Dumbledore is trying to set you up with the Weasley family, least of all the mother and the two youngest. I can’t be certain about the rest, I’ve honestly never met anyone from the family except their eldest Bill. He works as a curse breaker here at Gringotts. Very reliable and capable young man, trustworthy too. Whatever scheme Dumbledore is planning I can guarantee does not involve anyone from the family other than those who are listed on your test.” He tapped the parchment with his test. “Now, if I’m mistaken, I’m pretty sure we covered most of your test, no?”

            When Hadrian nodded his head, Loknog nodded back and got down from his seat. He walked around the desk and stood next to the boy. “I know this is a lot to take in,” said the goblin. “I’m sure once you go through your mother’s things all the pieces will begin to fall into place. Now, while we wait for the transaction records for the Potter account I suggest we get that medical scan done, yes?”

            Hadrian nodded and stood up from his seat. He followed his account manager from the room and further into the bank. Eventually they reached a white door and Loknog knocked on it three times. After a moment another goblin opened the door. This one was a bit different, less wrinkles, ears slightly shorter, and hair a bit longer. A female, Hadrian deduced.

            “State your business,” she said in a slightly higher pitched voice.

            “Good afternoon, Healer Arra,” said Loknog. “My I present Heir Hadrian Stark, or as many know him as, Harry Potter. He is in need of a medical scan and a cleansing.” He turned to look at Hadrian. “Tell me, do you want to see what you truly look like?”

            Hadrian looked at him confused at first before it clicked, his mother’s glamour charm. “Yes please!” he said.

            Loknog nodded and turned to Arra. “We need to remove his glamour during the cleansing,” he said.

            Arra nodded and led them into the room. The room was not like the rest of the bank, it was cave-like with a waterfall on the left hand side of the room. Soft blue lights gave the room an ethereal glow as it shimmered against the rocks. Hadrian was in awe as he looked around. In the center of the room was a stone table with runes carved into the sides. He recognized some of the runes as purification runes. There was a smaller table with crystals of varying colors on the right side of the room where Loknog and Arra stood talking quietly. Not far from them was a wide white screen.

            Arra walked over to Hadrian and handed him a black robe. “Go behind the screen and put this one,” she said. “Take everything off , you need to be just wearing this.”

            Hadrian nodded and took the robe. He did as he was told and went behind the screen to change into it. It was weird wearing just the robe and nothing else. When he walked back out Arra nodded at him then motioned for him to come closer.

            “Stand still,” she said as she waved her hand over him. A piece of parchment appeared and Arra snatched it out of the air. “Hmm…. this won’t be as difficult as I thought. Stand under the waterfall for three minutes.”

            Confused Hadrian walked over to the waterfall. He looked up at it for a moment before he went under the water. The water was not as cold as he was expecting, it was actually quite refreshing. He mentally counted three minutes with a couple extra seconds to be sure before stepping back out. He was soaked from head to toe but surprisingly he wasn’t dripping all over the floor.

            “Very good,” said Arra. “Over here now please.” She pointed to the table in the center of the room.

            Hadrian walked over and stood beside her. “What would you like me to do next Healer Arra,” he said respectfully.

            Arra gave him a small smile before handing him a vial. “Drink this and try not to spit it out,” she said then put three more vials on the table. “After that, drink these then lay on the table.”

            Again, Hadrian did as he was told. He did his best not to gag at the vile tasting potions and manage to keep them down. Once he drained all four potions he handed the bottles to her then climbed onto the table.

            “Lay back and close your eyes,” said Arra. Once he was laying down Arra said something in Gobbledygook and three more female goblins came out of a side door.

            That was the thing Hadrian saw before everything went black. When he came too he was in a different room, it looked like a hospital ward. Groaning, Hadrian sat up and rubbed at his eyes. His body was sore but not in a bad way, like he felt after a good workout. Looking around he spotted his clothes folded on a chair, his PCU sitting on top of them.

            “ED?” asked Hadrian as he threw his legs off the bed and grabbed the PCU.

            “Yes Harry?” asked ED.

            “What happened while I was out?” said Hadrian. He set the PCU on the nightstand beside the bed and looked around. There was no one else in the room so he felt it safe to change back into his clothes.

            “Surprisingly, Loknog picked me up and brought me over where I could see,” replied ED. “Would you like to see the footage?”

            Hadrian thought about it for a minute. “Maybe later,” he said as he finished securing his belt. “Just give me an overview.”

            “Well, the goblins surrounded that table after you fell asleep and began chanting,” said ED. “Then the table and you were glowing. The whole process lasted about an hour. Healer Arra said the cleansing was complete then they dried you off with magic and brought you here.”

            “Simple enough, I guess,” said Hadrian.

            The clearing of a throat behind him caught his attention. Turning Hadrian saw Healer Arra standing there.

            “Feeling better?” she asked.

            Hadrian smiled at her. “Much better, thank you,” he said, and it was true. The aches and pains he normally had from previous beatings from his uncle were gone. Hadrian was sure he had a couple of fractures and breaks that probably never healed right. He remembered the doctors mentioning some to his aunt when he was in the hospital after that fainting scare. Petunia had admitted that she never realized he had any breaks because he always said he was fine. Which was true, he did tell his aunt that because he didn’t want to worry her. He knew Vernon would never take him to the hospital and Hadrian never wanted to put that kind of burden on his aunt so he’d always lie.

            “That is good,” said Arra, catching his attention. “I have been instructed to take you to Loknog. But first, would you care to see yourself?” She held a mirror in one hand.

            Hadrian nodded and gently took the mirror from her. After taking a deep breath, he held up the reflective surface. A small gasp left his lips. Gone was the round baby-face he knew and in its place was an oval shaped face with a sharp jawline. His black hair was now dark brown and his hazel eyes were now a vibrant emerald green. His scar was still visible. He still had his mother’s cheeks and button nose but everything else was purely Stark. He was a perfect mixture of his parents. Dare he say he was quite handsome and cute, hell if he was a girl he’d probably date himself. That thought made him blush slightly. It wasn’t as if he wasn’t good looking before but Hadrian honestly couldn’t see it or see how Marie and some other girls would fawn over him. Now however, he might have to beat the girls away with a stick.

            “Whoa,” said Hadrian  softly.

            Arra chuckled at him. “You are a very handsome young man,” she said, “for a human.”

            This made Hadrian laugh as he handed the mirror back to her.

            “Shall we get going?” asked Arra as she made the mirror  disappear.

            “Of course,” replied Hadrian as he grabbed ED off the nightstand. He followed Healer Arra through the halls once more in silence. It was only a five minute walk and when they arrived Arra didn’t bother knocking she just opened the door and escorted Hadrian in. Loknog wasn’t alone, there was another goblin with him. This goblin was a bit bigger than Loknog, his suit looked more expensive and he had a gold circlet with rubies embedded in the metal on his head.

            “Heir Stark has returned,” said Arra.

            “Thank you, Arra,” said Loknog as he walked over to her and kissed her cheek. “I’ll see you later.”

            Arra smiled and kissed him back before leaving the room. Hadrian raised a brow at Loknog and the goblin chuckled.

            “My wife,” said Loknog simply before moving around his desk where the other goblin had taken a seat in Loknog’s chair. “Heir Stark, allow me to introduce you to our king, King Ragnok.”

            Hadrian jumped slightly in surprise before bowing. “Good day to you, King Ragnok, may your gold ever flow,” he said.

            Ragnok chuckled and motioned for him to stand. “Good day to you, young heir,” he replied. “May your enemies fall upon your blade.”

            Loknog motioned for Hadrian to take his seat and he did. “King Ragnok has given me control over all your accounts,” he said. “When I saw that the Potter vaults needed immediate inquiry I sent a message to King Ragnok asking for permission. King Ragnok pulled the ledger and glanced at it only to find some troubling transactions. He revoked the Potter account manager’s privileges and he is currently sitting in a holding cell so that he may stand trial.”

            “Stand trial?” asked Hadrian, confused. “What did he do that was so bad that he is in prison?”

            “I think it best you take a look for yourself,” said Ragnok as he handed Hadrian a piece of parchment. “This is a simplified version of the ledger, no need to have you read ten years worth of transactions.”

            Hadrian took the parchment from his and began reading.

Overlook of Potter Accounts

31.08.2011

2,500 Galleons every six months transferred to the vault of Albus Dumbledore by Albus Dumbledore

2,000 Galleons every three months transferred to the Bird Fund by Albus Dumbledore

500 Galleons converted to Pounds transferred to the private account of Vernon Dursley by Albus Dumbledore

1,000 Galleons every six months transferred to the private vaults of Molly Weasley, Ginvera Weasley, and Ronald Weasley by Albus Dumbledore

Various Ancient Tomes, Books, and Artifacts removed by Albus Dumblefore since 2002

            Hadrian’s blood ran cold, Dumbledore was stealing from him. “He’s been taking money from my account? On whose authority? Certainly not mine as I had no idea any of this existed until a month ago. Surely James Potter didn’t… right?” He also had no idea that his uncle was actually getting money to keep him. Did his aunt know? Hadrian doubted it as it would have included her name too he was sure. He had often seen his aunt sigh and mutter to herself about expenses, that Vernon often spent too much money.

            “You would be correct,” said Ragnok, “he had no authority to take any money. He would have needed your magical signature to be able to take any money or artifacts. Dumbledore somehow bribed or convinced the Potter account manager to allow him access. We will find out the real reason soon enough. Question is, what do you want to do with this information?”

            “I want it all back, with interest,” said Hadrian, furious. “I want all my money and my artifacts back. Also, the money that is being transferred to my uncle I want it stopped and I want it to go to my aunt and my cousin instead. My Uncle Vernon is to have no more money, ever from me.”

            While Hadrian spoke both Ragnok and Loknog took note of his words. Loknog gave him a wicked smirk. “It shall be done,” he said.

            Ragnok got down from the chair and walked around the desk. “Loknog, I leave Heir Stark and his accounts in your very capable hands,” he said then turned to Hadrian. “It was a pleasure to meet you but now, if you please, I have a traitor to deal with.”

            Hadrian got up from the chair and bowed. “May the traitor be punished by your very capable hands, King Ragnok,” he said.

            Ragnok chuckled and bowed his head. “And may your gold prosper and grow, Heir Stark.” The goblin gave them each a nod before leaving the room.

            Hadrian turned back to Loknog and smiled. “I like him,” he said.

            Loknog laughed loudly as he sat in his chair. “I believe that he likes you as well, Heir Stark,” he said, “and he doesn’t like many wizards.”

            The boy smirked as he settled back down into his chair. “What now, Manager Loknog?” he asked.

            “First I must ask you,” said Loknog. “In the name of Magic, which would you prefer to be called, Harry Potter or Hadrian Stark?”

            There was no question in Hadrian’s mind on what he wanted to be called. Sure he was thankful for James Potter for helping to save his life but he didn’t want to pretend to be someone he wasn’t. “Hadrian Stark, for sure,” he said. There was a shift in the room as if the pressure suddenly dropped. The boy looked at the goblin in confusion.

            “That was magic acknowledging your name change,” chuckled Loknog. “I guarantee your name was also changed in the Book of Admittance at Hogwarts. Next is the matter of your heirships and lordships.” Loknog reached into his desk and pulled out several boxes. “We’ll start with your Lordship.” He grabbed a red velvet box and slid it across the table.

            Hadrian carefully took the box and opened it. Inside was a gold signet ring. The symbol on the ring was a stag head above a cauldron. Inside the cauldron was a triangle with a circle on the inside and a line going through the circle. On the left side of the cauldron, at a 60 degree left angle, was a wand. On the right, also at a 60 degree right angle, was a sword. The eyes of the stag were made of rubies.

            “Wow,” said Hadrian softly as he looked at the symbol. The stag was so majestic yet looked intimidating at the same time because the rubies made it look like the stag was angry.

            “The Potter’s come from a long line of potioneers and warriors,” said Loknog. “The symbol inside the cauldron is the symbol for the Peverell family. The Peverell family married into both the Gaunt and Potter families. The Gaunt are descendants of Cadmus Peverell and the Potters, Ignotus Peverell. The ring goes on your right middle finger.”

            Hadrian brushed his thumb over the ring before sliding it on his finger. He felt a wave of magic wash over him before settling into his skin. It was warm and comforting.

            Loknog slid the next box forward. “The Black heir right,” he said. “This one goes on your left middle finger.”

            Hadrian took the next box and opened it. This ring was also a signet ring but it was silver with a single black onyx raven in the center. Under the raven were the words Toujours Pur. He slid the ring on and it was like his whole body was dunked in ice water. A shiver ran down his spine.

            The next box was emerald green and inside was a silver ring in the shape of a snake. The snake was curled around an emerald. Hadrian was instructed to put this ring also on his middle left. All heir rings go on the middle left. Once the boy slipped it on he felt the magic wrap around him in a firm coiling pressure, almost like a snake squeezing him gently. He also thought he heard the ring hiss at him. Once it was on, it combined with the Black ring, the snake coiling around the band and the emerald appearing, slightly smaller, on the left side of the raven. The Peverell heir ring was also a silver signet ring with the same triangle symbol that was on the Potter cauldron. When this ring combined with the other two the Peverell symbol appeared on the raven’s right.

            “I’m afraid the Gaunt heir ring has been lost to time and the last person to have the lordship ring of the Gaunt’s was your uncle,” said Loknog. There was still one more box, a royal purple velvet. “This ring is the Pendragon-Emrys heir ring. You said you didn’t want to claim the kingship as of yet so the heir ring it is. This ring goes on your right ring finger.”

            Hadrian opened the box to reveal a gold ring made to look like a dragon’s head. Inside the dragon’s mouth was the deepest amethyst he had ever seen. The band of the wing was in the shape of dragon wings. He slipped it on and just like the Potter ring, warmth spread through his body but this time he thought he heard whispers before they settled.

            “Now as for the Stark and Carbonell rings,” said Loknog, “I unfortunately do not have them. The Stark ring is in America and the Carbonell ring is in Italy. I will have to send a missive to them for them to send them to me. Once I have them I will personally bring them to you at Hogwarts. In the meantime.” The goblin snapped his fingers and the Potter ring began to glow. Soon the crest changed to a shield with a two headed bird and three stars above it and a medieval helmet above that. There was also a leafy design on either side of the shield.***

            “Is this the Stark crest?” asked Hadrian as he admired his ring.

            “Indeed it is,” said Loknog. “I have cast a glamour on the ring that will last until I take it off. Now, these rings not only tell people who you are but they also give you certain protections such as protection against compulsions. The Black ring will change temperature should you be exposed to a potion that is harmful to you. An example, someone tries to slip you a love potion in your food your ring will warn you. The Pendragon-Emrys ring will protect you from Legilimens, which is a spell that allows one to look into another’s mind. Dumbledore is an expert Legilimens, so as an extra precaution never look the man in the eyes directly. If you wish to hide some of the rings, all you have to do is think about hiding them and they will disappear. I would recommend keeping the Stark one visible.”

            Hadrian looked down at his rings and willed all his heir rings to disappear. A second later all the rings except for the Stark disguised Potter ring vanished from sight. “Cool,” he said with a grin.

            “Alright, since that is settled, now we make a case against Dumbledore and I’d highly recommend a case against your uncle for the abuse you have suffered. Your medical scans showed multiple broken bones and fractures that never healed correctly. There was even malnutrition on your scan as well but it was minimal and on the mend as of last year. We fixed all of that during your healing process, you’re still a bit underweight however. Nothing, three meals a day at Hogwarts won’t fix.”

            Hadrian nodded. “My aunt has been doing her best to correct the issue of my meals,” he said. “My uncle did not like to feed me as much as a growing child should eat. I’ve been taking vitamins for a couple years now to try and get what I need. After my Hogwarts letter my aunt basically all but told my uncle to shove it and has been allowing me to eat more than my uncle wants to allow.”

            Loknog continued to jot down everything Hadrian was saying. “I understand,” he said. “I will make records, muggle records, document everything. It’ll be up to you to get a hold of your father so we can share all this information with him. I doubt Dumbledore was smart enough to make a mail ward against you and your father. He probably assumes you will never know the truth about who you are. I honestly doubt Dumbledore knows the truth about you.”

            “I have a question,” said Hadrian. “Did my father… did he… ever try to find me?” The thought of his father not looking for him hurt, a lot.

            Loknog looked at him as if he was in pain before he reached into his desk. He pulled out an old newspaper clipping and handed it to Hadrian. “I think it best you read this,” he said.

            Hadrian took it and for some reason his hands were shaking. What was he about to read that would make Loknog look like that. He looked down at the paper, it was from the Daily Express which was a muggle paper.

November 2nd, 2001

House explosion kills family in Godric’s Hollow

By: Nicole Timmens

At ten pm on October 31st calls came in about an explosion of a home in Godric’s Hollow. The house in question belonged to a young family of three. The explosion was said to have happened in the upstairs portion of the house and police have reported that all three members of the household did not survive. James and Lily Potter and their fifteen month old son, all died in the explosion. Neighbors say that the Potter’s were kind people who didn’t deserve such a fate. The cause of the explosion is unknown at this point as investigations continue. The family will be buried in the cemetery at St Jerome’s Church in Godric’s Hollow. The service will be open to the public and be held on November 7th, 2001 at 2pm in a closed casket service. Our hearts go out to the young family who was taken from this world too soon.

            Tears were rolling down his cheeks by the time he finished reading the short article. All these years his father thought he was dead. “I don’t… I don’t understand,” said Hadrian through his tears. “The muggle world thinks I’m dead but the wizarding world hails me as a hero? Why? Who… Dumbledore?”

            “That is my guess,” said Loknog when he took the article back. “All these years your father was led to believe that you were dead so there was no reason to come looking for you. All part of Dumbledore’s plan no doubt but I have a feeling there may be a third party in play. They purposefully left your name out of the article. There are many people in England with the last name Potter so any child born near the time you were could have been a potential match. My guess is that to keep your father from looking for you, they just claimed you were dead.”

            Hadrian nodded solemnly. His heart already bled for his father when he learned that the man had been married and lost his wife and child. Now knowing that the wife and child in question was his mother and himself made his chest clench and ache even more. What was he supposed to do now? It’s not like he could just get on a plane to New York, he was supposed to leave for Hogwarts tomorrow morning. He needs to make a plan.

            “Okay, um,” said Hadrian as he tried to think. There was just so much in his head and so much he still didn’t understand. How was he to make a plan without all the variables? How was he supposed to contact his father without some sort of proof besides his inheritance test? Did his father even know about magic? Would he even want him because he had magic? Did his mother ever tell him? He still had so many questions but at this point he was sure there wasn’t much else that Loknog could tell him.

            Hadrian swallowed hard as he looked up at Loknog. “I think I’d like to visit my mother’s vault please,” he said softly.

            Loknog nodded and collected his inheritance test, medical exam, and account information.  He made a copy of each with a wave of his hands before putting the originals in a pile and handed them to Hadrian. “Do not lose those,” he said softly. He placed the copies into a file and slipped the file into a drawer before locking it with a key. Putting the key in his pocket, Loknog got down from his chair. “Come, I’ll take you there myself. I don’t trust anyone with you except His Majesty.”

            Hadrian tucked the papers into his bag, wiped his face, then gave Loknog a small smile. “Thank you, Sir,” he said.

            Loknog stood next to him and gently put a hand on his arm. “Please, just call me Loknog,” he said with a smile.

            “And you can call me Hadrian,” said the boy with a smile.

            The two of them walked through the halls, Hadrian expected them to go towards the lobby to enter the mine car shaft but they didn’t. They took a few side halls before entering through a door. This Shaft was similar to the one he took last month, only a little more grand. They climbed into the cart and sped away. They weren’t in the cart longer than ten minutes to reach Vault 801.

            “Here we are,” said Loknog as he got off the cart. “The Evans Vault.”

            Hadrian took a deep breath and climbed out of the cart then walked up to the door with Loknog. The goblin waited before Hadrian was standing next to him before he inserted a key into the lock, turned it, then slid his hand down the door. Hadrian could hear the locks and gears turning before the door swung open.

            “Would you like me to go in with you?” asked Loknog as he held his hand out to Hadrian.

            At a lost for words the boy just nodded and took Loknog’s hand. The two of them stepped into the vault and torches on the walls lit up. The vault was neat and tidy, well organized. There were bookshelves filled with books on the left hand side of the vault, knick-knacks, trunks, treasures, and boxes. In the back of the vault was a series of drawers, a couple of them were clear and Hadrian could see that they were filled with Galleons, Sickles, and knuts. The other drawers reminded Hadrian of a filing cabinet like the one he had seen in his teacher's classroom. In the center of the room was a shallow bowl floating above a table. It looked like there was liquid in it. Surrounding the bowl were three boxes.

            Unconsciously, Hadrian let go of Loknog’s hand and he slowly made his way to the bowl. He placed a hand on one of the boxes and slowly opened the lid. Inside were vials with silvery wisps in them. He carefully took one out and read the label: July 31st 2000, Hadrian’s Birth. He sucked in a sharp breath as he stared at it.

            “Memories,” said Loknog beside him.

            Hadrian looked at the goblin. “What?”

            Loknog cleared his throat and put his arms behind his back. “What you have in your hand is a memory from your mother’s mind,” he explained. “All of these vials hold memories of specific dates that your mother collected for you to see. The bowl in front of you is called a Pensieve. It allows a person to view memories. Shall I show you how it works?”

            Hadrian nodded and handed the vial to Loknog but Loknog pushed it away.

            “Save your mother’s memories for another time,” said the goblin. “They are quite lengthy and we don’t have the time. I shall show you one of my memories.” Loknog brought his hand to his head, touching a finger to his temple, and closed his eyes. After a few seconds he pulled his hand away and a silver wisp was attached to his finger. He smiled at Hadrian and dropped the wisp into the bowl. He then brought the bowl closer and floated it between them.

            “Now, we place our heads into the Pensieve,” he said. “Don’t worry about holding your breath.” He motioned for Hadrian to copy him and together they stuck their heads in the bowl. Hadrian felt like he was being sucked in until he was standing in Loknog’s office. A second later a goblin entered and disillusioned Hadrian in his Harry Potter persona. For the next few minutes he rewatched their first meeting from the goblin’s perspective before they were thrust out of the Pensieve. When they pulled out Hadrian looked at Loknog in fascination.

            “That’s amazing,” said the boy. “I’ll be able to see my mother’s memories with this?”

            Loknog nodded. “Yes you will,” he said then walked towards the right side of the room. He pulled a box off the shelf and walked backed over. Opening the box, he put the pensieve into the box and closed the lid. “Tap right here.” He pointed to a gold lily on top of the box. Hadrian reached out and tapped the lily. The box shrunk to fit in the palm of his hand.

            “This particular box is charmed to protect a pensieve no matter the size,” said Loknog. He reached over and placed the box in Hadrian’s bag. “We can’t shrink the memories but they will fit in your bag without a problem. It’s one of Mr Evergreen’s charmed bags, correct?”

            Hadrian grinned and nodded. “Yes it is,” he said. “It can hold five times its size and has a feather light charm.”

            Loknog smiled at him proudly. “Very good,” he said. “I’ve always admired Forest’s creations. A true man of the craft as we like to call them.” The goblin then grabbed the three boxes off the table and carefully placed them in Hadrian’s bag. “Anything else?”

            Hadrian looked around some more, he browsed the bookshelf and found a couple photo albums. He immediately put those in his bag. He then walked to the other side of the vault and looked at the different things that were on the right wall. There were so many things he wanted to look at but he didn’t have time to go through it all. He was halfway down the wall when he spotted a small trunk with his name on it. Hadrian Anthony Stark was written in elegant calligraphy across the top of the brown box. The box, if he had to guess, was about a foot long, a foot wide, and about eight inches deep.

            Swallowing the lump in his throat Hadrian reached for the box and opened it.

Chapter Text

Chapter 6: A New Friend

            Hadrian left the bank with a few more trinkets in his bag, two portkeys, several books and journals, and two glamoured pieces of jewelry an hour after entering his mother’s vault. The box that had his name on it had all sorts of documentation including his real and fake birth certificates, journals, photographs, and a deed to a house. It was tucked safely in his bag. Hanging from a silver chain around his neck was his mother’s engagement and wedding rings that his father had given her. The engagement ring was a silver lily flower with a 1.0 carat diamond in the center. There were smaller diamonds in the petals of the flower and the band was made to look like a floral stem with a couple of leaves and a diamond at the end. The wedding band was simple with leaves on a vine carved into the metal and each leaf was a small diamond.

           Loknog had put a glamour to make his scar disappear on the chain. The chain was made from goblin silver. Inside his jacket pocket was a silver snake bracelet that Loknog put a 24 hour glamour charm to make him look like ‘Harry Potter’ and the glamour would disappear at 10:30 tomorrow morning. He needed it for when he went back to his aunt and he would have to figure out how to tell her the truth. The snake bracelet had been sitting in a black velvet box in the case that had his name on it, he guessed it was probably a Slytherin heirloom.

            Taking a deep breath he looked around the alley. Loknog had suggested he get new clothes ‘fitting of his station’ and recommended Twilfit and Tattings. He said to show the clerk his Slytherin heir ring, which all he had to do was think about it and it would appear. When his green eyes landed on the shop he stepped from the bank steps and made his way there. He stepped into a lavish looking parlor with ‘fancy’ clothes on display. Honestly he thought most of the clothes looked like they belonged in the 1890’s but whatever. A gentleman came out of the back and when his eyes spotted Hadrian, his nose wrinkled slightly.

            Hadrian just stared at him and raised an eyebrow, daring the man to say anything about his jeans, Iron Man tee-shirt, sneakers, and jean jacket. The red ball cap was tucked away in his bag. “Good afternoon, Sir,” said Hadrian before the man could open his mouth. “I’m in need of a new wardrobe.” He held up his left hand and brought his Slytherin ring into existence.

            The man’s demeanor changed immediately as he gave Hadrian a deep bow. “Heir Slytherin,” he said pleasantly, “a pleasure to make your acquaintance. Please follow me.”

            Hadrian was led into the showroom where another boy was being fitted for robes. His back was to them so Hadrian couldn’t see his face. The man motioned for Hadrian to stand on a pedestal facing the opposite direction.

            “Mr Twilfit,” said the boy next to him, “can I get this same robe in a navy blue please?”

            The man who led Hadrian into the room smiled at him. “Of course Heir Nott,” he said then left the room.

            Hadrian blinked and turned to look at the boy, he could see his face in the mirror he was standing in front of. Sure as shit, it was the boy from yesterday. “Heir Nott!” said Hadrian in surprise.

            Theodore turned and looked at him in confusion. “Do I know you?”

            Hadrian blushed and scratched his neck. “Yes… and no…” he said. He then turned to him fully and held out his hand to Theodore. “Well met, Heir Nott. I am Heir Hadrian Stark or as yo-”

            “Holy shit!” exclaimed Theodore as he stared at Hadrian with wide blue eyes. He then turned towards the door. “MR TWILFIT!” Hadrian was very confused at this point.

            The man in question came running back into the room “Yes? What is it? Is something wrong?”

            Theodore cleared his throat and shook his head. “No, sorry,” he said. “Didn’t mean to startle you. I’d like a private room for me and my friend here.” He gestured to Hadrian.

            Mr Twilfit blinked at them stupidly and then nodded slowly. “O-of course,” he said. “Right this way.”

            Hadrian yelped when Theodore all but dragged him off the pedestal by his arm and led him down a hall. Mr Twilfit led them into a room and bowed them in. The room was about a fourth the size of the showroom. It had a single pedestal in the center of the room, a blue suede couch with two matching armchairs. There was a small coffee table in front of the couch and an end table between the chairs.

            “Will there be anything else Heir Nott,” said Mr Twilfit.

            “Tea, please,” said Theodore as he took off the robe he was wearing and handed it to the man. He stuck his hands in the pockets of his shorts. The boy was finely dressed in a pair of black pleated dress shorts, a white silk shirt button-up, and a black bolo tie with what looked like a Norse symbol for the clasp at the collar. He could tell it was Norse because of the circle of runes but he wasn't sure what the symbol in the middle of the circle was. He also wore calf high black socks and black dress shoes. Hadrian thought he looked like he was straight out of the 40s, it was a complete 180 from what he was wearing yesterday. Is this what all purebloods wear in the wizarding world?

            “After the tea I’d like you to leave us alone for about a hour before sending Miss Tattings in here to assist my friend here with whatever he needs,” continued Theodore as he watched Mr Twilfit leave the room and shut the door behind him. 

            Theodore then turned to Hadrain with a smirk on his face. “Hadrian Stark,” he said as he stepped a little closer, “also known as Harry Potter.” He leaned forward and dropped his voice to just above a whisper when he said Harry Potter.

            Hadrian couldn't help but smirk back at him. “So, you do know who I am.” He knew that Theodore knew him as Harry Potter but he never would have guessed that he knew him as Hadrian until he saw the alliance on his test. Is that why he approached him at the competition?

           “Course I do,” said Theodore as he took a seat and motioned for Hadrian to do the same. “Our families have an alliance and my grandfather was your mother’s Godfather. Call me Theo by the way.”

            Hadrian’s eyes widened. “Really?” he asked as he sat as well, “and you can call me Hadrian.”

            “Hadrian or Harry?” questioned Theo with a smile. “You’ve gone your whole life being Harry, I thought you’d want to stick to that.”

            “Honestly… I want to go by my real name,” shrugged Hadrian. “No offense to James Potter, the man did help raise me but… I like my real name more. Besides, if I go to Hogwarts with people calling me Harry, Dumbledore will know I’m Harry Potter. Then again I’m not sure if he knows I’m really Hadrian Stark.” Theo hummed and was about to reply when Mr Twilfit came back in with their tea. The man set the tray down then quickly made his way out of the room.

            Theo turned back to Hadrian. “That’s a good thought,” he said as he poured tea into a cup. “I’m not sure how much Dumbledore knows, neither does my grandfather. Sugar? Cream?”

            Hadrian gave him a small nod. “Just sugar, three please,” he said.

            Theo put the sugar into the cup, gave it a small stir then handed it to Hadrian. “I’m really glad I ran into you,” he said. “I wanted to talk to you more yesterday when I realized you were at the robotics competition. Grandfather said to wait because we didn’t know how much you knew, especially with you going by Harry Potter. I was going to look for you on the train tomorrow but now I don’t have to.”

            Hadrian laughed lightly. “I was hoping to speak to you too,” said Hadrian. “I tried looking for you but you had disappeared.”

            Theo winced slightly. “Sorry about that,” he said. “Grandfather isn’t the most comfortable around muggles. They’re ‘too loud’ he says.” 

           Hadrian chuckled at that. “Yeah, they can be,” he said with a grin. “So. I have to ask, why were you at the robotics competition?”

           Theo leaned back in his chair with his tea cup. “I find muggle technology fascinating,” he said. “I've spent some time in the muggle world on multiple occasions and just seeing the things people come up with is truly amazing. I once saw a toy robot in a store window and thought to myself ‘I can make that.’ Course trying to work around magic is very difficult. My father built me this small building on our property, far away from the main house so the magic there wouldn't affect my electronics.”

            “What did you make for the competition?” said Hadrian with a grin.

            “Drones,” said Theo. “It wasn’t easy getting my hands on information on how to build drones but I managed. They’re simple drones, mostly with camera monitoring but I also have a couple that can pick things up with this little claw. I have another that can read heat signatures through walls. Good for surveillance.”

            Hadrian’s grin got even wider. “I’m surprised you didn’t get higher than fourth place with that,” he said.

            Theo shrugged. “Well it’s not like I could beat the guy who created an AI,” he smirked at him again. “The second place guy made that humanoid robot that was capable of human speech… saw it… didn’t like it. The robot was not that intelligent or the guy’s programming was just really bad.”

            This made Hadrian burst into laughter because he had to agree. The guy’s robot kept running into things and kept getting its sentences mixed up.

            Seeing Hadrian laugh made Theo smile more so he kept going. “I personally thought the girl with the dancing robot should have placed second and not third.”

            Hadrian did his best to subside his chuckles. “That was Marie,” he said with a grin. “She was one of my classmates.”

            Theo raised a brow at that. “Friends?”

            Hadrian watched Theo carefully, he seemed calm on the outside but there was a subtle tightening of his jaw. “Not really,” he said and he watched as Theo relaxed. “We never hung out outside of our Robotics club. Occasionally we’d bounce ideas off each other but that was about it. She does have a massive crush on me and tries to flirt with me. Not my thing.” He had to hold back another snicker as he noticed Theo tense when he mentioned Marie and her little crush. It was obvious to him that Theo was jealous but was trying very hard to hide it.

            “I see,” said Theo as he took a long sip of his tea. When he set it down he gave Hadrian a serious expression. “So… just how much do you know about the past?”

            This was Hadrian’s chance to get more information if he could so he told Theo most of the things that Loknog told him, he did leave some things out, like some of the results of his inheritance test. He told him about finding out that James wasn’t his father but didn’t mention his real father’s name. He needed more information before he revealed his real father. Next he told Theo that he found out the dark lord was his uncle, about his blood status, and about the things he found in his mother’s vault. He even told him about the books he had read over the past month.

            He hoped Theo could fill in some of the blanks. And fill in some blanks he did. Theo explained to Hadrian that the original ‘Death Eaters’ were actually once called the Knights of Walpurgis and they were a small group who stood by Uncle Tom at Hogwarts. (His father had always called him Uncle Tom because the man was his father’s godfather and it kind of stuck in Theo’s brain.) Uncle Tom had become their leader and the name ‘Voldemort’ was an acronym of that man’s name. When Hadrian looked confused as he tried to piece it out in his head, Theo spared him the headache and literally spelled it out. Tom Marvolo Riddle = I am Lord Voldemort.

            “Grandfather said it was just some silly little nickname they gave Uncle Tom in school because the man was rather intense as a teen,” said Theo. “According to Grandfather, Uncle Tom was very adamant about his ‘no muggle’ policy and wanted to make the wizarding world 100% separate from the muggle world. That included keeping muggle-borns out if need be though he would rather take muggle-born children from their families and give them to magical ones to adopt as their own.”

            “Blood adoption,” cut in Hadrian as he recalled Loknog’s words.

            Theo nodded. “Precisely,” he said, “however, the Ministry was at the time banning everything they thought to be related to the dark arts and that included most blood rituals like the adoption. In order for someone to go through with a blood adoption they had to go through the Ministry first. Oh, it was a mess, still is really. My father once told me that the Ministry would shut anyone down if they didn’t have a good enough reason for the adoption. They also didn’t consider abuse a good reason, especially if there was little proof. They wouldn’t even investigate. It was the abused children Uncle Tom was focused on the most, seeing as he himself had been abused by the nuns at the orphanage where he was raised.”

            Hadrian looked horrified. “That’s terrible!” he said. “That’s just plain stupid to not let abused children be adopted by accepting parents!”

            “I agree,” said Theo. “Grandfather said that Uncle Tom would only leave muggle-born children with their families if they were treated with love and respect. Things he had always wanted growing up but didn't get.”

           “Do you know why my uncle's father abandoned him?” asked Hadrian.

            Theo shook his head. “Not really,” he said. “Grandfather didn't really talk much about Uncle Tom's father except that the man abandoned him and was a muggle.”

            Hadrian pouted but moved on. “Does anyone know where my uncle is? Has he contacted your grandfather?”

            Theo shook his head again. “No one has seen nor heard from him in ten years,” he said. “Grandfather said he tried finding him and has been keeping an ear out but so far nothing. He did hear something that sounded like it could be Uncle Tom a couple years ago but when he got there, there was nothing.”

            “I take it your grandfather and Uncle Tom are close?” asked Hadrian. It surprised him how easily he slipped into calling Voldemort, Uncle Tom.

            Theo grinned at him. “Best friends according to grandfather,” he said. “Uncle Tom wasn't close to many people. Too many people just wanted his power but not grandfather.”

            “Could you tell me more about the war?” said Hadrian nervously.

            “Not a lot,” said Theo. “I obviously wasn't there but I can tell you what I've been told. I do know that the most of the deaths, especially the McKinnons and the Prewett twins, were not our sides doing. Marlene McKinnon was one of your mum's best friends and she was close to the twins. Uncle Tom would never do anything to hurt Lily, directly or indirectly. According to Grandfather, Lily was the first family member to truly accept Uncle Tom for who he was. The first one to show him love and kindness or didn’t leave him. Uncle Tom wanted to resolve the war with as little bloodshed as possible, he didn’t like the idea of spilling magical blood. Especially with our numbers here in the UK being so little to begin with. However, any death that did happen, Dumbledore spun the tale that our side was the one to do it. I’m sure there were probably some that were our fault but for example the death of Susan Bones’ parents… was not us.”

            “Susan Bones?” asked Hadran.

            “She’s a girl that will be going to Hogwarts with us this year,” replied Theo. “Her aunt Amelia is the head of the Magical Law Enforcement department at the Ministry. That’s pretty much all I know. Grandfather doesn’t like to talk about it too much. He’s told me enough to be wary of the ‘light side’. They are pretty prejudiced against us on the ‘dark side’. If someone is sorted into Slytherin, they automatically think they’re evil.”

            “Maybe I can change their minds,” said Hadrian with a smirk.

            “How?” ask Theo with a curious tilt of his head.

            Hadrian’s smirk got wider and he held up his Slytherin heir ring.

            Theo's eyes widened then he started laughing. “I should have known,” he said. “Of course you would be the heir of Slytherin. Uncle Tom was Lord Slytherin, it makes sense he'd make you his heir. But still, how? Everyone is going to assume you're evil, especially since you're the heir.”

            Hadrian giggled. “By uniting the Hogwarts houses,” he said. “Make friends in all houses, create study groups. Show them that we’re not a threat.”

            Theo snorted. “Good luck getting the older Slytherin’s to conform to that,” he said. “A lot of them are still on the whole Blood Supremacy kick. Those who were closest to Uncle Tom knew the truth about his ideals on blood and squibs. Those of the outer circle, not so much. In my personal opinion that led to a lot of the problems with Blood Supremacy. The war I think was full of miscommunications.”

            Hadrian nodded solemnly. “Too many people died because of it,” he said. He watched as Theo nodded in agreement. “As for the older Slytherin’s,” he smirked, “I have a plan with that.”

            Theo raised a brow. “Care to share?”

            “Come shopping with me after we leave here and I’ll show you,” said Hadrian, he set his empty tea cup on the side table next to his chair. “If you can.”

            “Alright,” said Theo with a smile. “I'm here in Diagon by myself and all I have to do is call my house elf when I'm ready to go home.”

            Hadrian smiled back at him then took a breath. “Did my uncle know about my father?” he asked. “Do you know if my father knew about magic?”

            Theo tilted his head from side to side lightly a couple times. “I’m honestly not sure,” he said. “I think so, but father said any letter we’ve tried to send came back unopened. It was a bit upsetting when I was younger but father guessed you had a mail ward. Glad to know that was true and not you just ignoring us.”

            “You tried to send me letters?” asked Hadrian, surprised.

            Theo nodded. “We all did,” he said. “Father even mentioned sending a letter to a man named Anthony to see if he had you. I’m going to assume Anthony is your father, right?”

            Hadrian nodded. “Yes,” he said. “Remember the surprise celebrity judge we had at the competition?”

            Theo thought for a second before his eyes went wide. “That was your father?! Tony Stark? THE Tony Stark? When I learned of you I thought you were from the magical side of the Starks that haven’t been seen in England since the 1800s. I didn’t even think that Anthony could be THE Tony Stark. I had no idea Tony Stark was a wizard!” The excited boy wiggled around in his seat as he spoke. Hadrian thought it was kind of cute.

            “He’s not a wizard,” said Hadrian, making Theo stop and stare at him confused. “He’s a ‘pureblood squib’ according to my inheritance test and my account manager. He comes from two pureblood squib lines, the Stark’s and the Carbonell's.”

            Almost everything he said seemed to shock Theo. “The Carbonell's?! They're practically Italian royalty!”

            Hadrian blinked. “They’re from Italy?” Now that he thinks about it, it makes sense since Loknog said the heir ring was in Italy. He didn't know about the royalty part.

            Theo nodded his head. “Yeah,” he said. “My friend Blaise can tell you more about them. He and his mother are from Italy. I'll introduce you to him tomorrow on the train.”

            “Thanks,” Hadrian smiled.

            Theo smiled back. “So, if your father is a ‘pureblood’ squib and your mother a squib-born, that makes you…”

            Hadrian sighed softly. He had a feeling this was something he'd have to explain often. “I'm a pureblood,” he said, “according to my inheritance test. It said my mother was a 1st generation pureblood and I'm a second gen. My father being from a pureblood squib line still makes me a pureblood because technically so he is.”

            The other boy nodded his head in understanding. “Alright,” he said. “You know… someone ought to publish this whole pureblood squibs, squib-borns, 1st generation… all that. They should put it in a book.”

            “If we find Uncle Tom maybe we can get him to publish it,” said Hadrian.

            A knock came from the door. “Heir Nott, Heir Slytherin,” said a voice on the other side. “It's Miss Tattings.”

            Theo looked down at his watch. “Has it already been an hour?” he muttered then looked at the door. “Come in.”

            A middle-aged woman entered the room with a smile. She wore a deep plum dress with a black belt and black shoes. Her blonde hair was thrown up into a bun and she had a measuring tape over her shoulders. “I was told Heir Slytherin needed assistance in a new wardrobe?” she said softly.

            Hadrian stood up from his chair. “Yes, thank you,” he said. “I need a full wizarding wardrobe and I would like clothes that are a little more modern and not from the 40s.” He gave a sideways look at Theo.

            “Hey!” Theo said,  affronted. The boy pouted at him and crossed his arms. “I'll have you know almost everyone my age wears this. It's sophisticated.”

            “It's old,” snorted Hadrian as he tried to hold in his laughter 

            Theo slumped, defeated. “I know… I hate it too,” he said. “I prefer my muggle clothes, they're a lot better and comfier. Though I will say this is one of my favorite shirts. Plus, this is a family heirloom.” He fingered the bolo tie.

            “That I like,” said Hadrian. “Norse right? What is the symbol?”

            Theo gave him another smile. “Thor's hammer. My family is descended from Vikings.”

            “That’s really cool,” said Hadrian, and he meant it. He turned back to Miss Tattings. “Shall we get started?”

            For the next thirty minutes Hadrian and Theo looked through a catalog of more ‘modern’ clothes. Hadrian picked several things he liked and showed Miss Tattings. He picked five pairs of trousers, six button-up tops (Theo insisted he get at least one Acromantula silk shirt). There were seven jumpers (one for every day of the week if he wanted), four sets of over-robes; one in navy blue, emerald, burgundy, and black. There were eight tops in different colors, and three sets of night clothes. With Theo’s insistence he also got a black three piece suit and one set of dress robes also in emerald to match his eyes. Hadrian did not blush at this comment, no sir. Theo even picked an emerald tie to go with the suit. Theo even ordered himself some more clothes to go with his robe order from earlier.

            “Which family crest do you want on your robes?” asked Theo as Miss Tattings was taking Hadrian’s measurements. She muttered the measurements quietly to a conjured quill and parchment while the boys talked.

            “What?” asked Hadrian as he looked at Theo.

            “You’re the heir to multiple houses,” replied Theo from his arm chair, fresh cup of tea in hand. “Slytherin, Stark, and Carbonell. Which do you want on your robes?”

            “More than that,” muttered Hadrian. When Theo raised a brow at him he knew the boy had heard him. He cleared his throat and looked at the mirror Miss Tattings had conjured in front of him. “What do you suggest?” 

            Theo set his tea down and thought. “Honestly… I would say have Stark on your right breast which is typically where the main house crest goes and put the Slytherin crest on the left. We can leave Carbonell out for the moment.”

            Hadrian nodded. “We’ll do that then,” he said, then stepped down from the pedestal when the lady finished with his measurements.

            “Will there be anything else dear?” asked Miss Tattings softly.

            “No thank you,” said Hadrain as he put his coat back on.

            Miss Tattings nodded and finished writing everything down. “I will meet you boys in the parlor when you’re ready and we’ll discuss payment.” She collected her parchment and left the room.

            Hadrian checked his watch and saw it was nearing four o’clock. He had arrived at Diagon right around eleven. “Four o’clock,” he said softly.

            “Do you have to go home?” asked Theo as he stood from his chair. Hadrian thought he looked a little downtrodden at the thought of him leaving.

            Just as Hadrian was about to speak, ED spoke from his pocket.

            “Hadrian,” said ED, “Dudley has sent you a text message.” Hadrian had been able to attach his phone number to ED so if he had an incoming call or text so that ED could let him know.

            Theo jumped slightly at the voice and was looking all around. “Who said that?”

            Hadrian smirked at him and pulled the PHU out of his pocket. “Theo, meet ED,” he said and tapped the screen. ED’s familiar bubble appeared above the screen. “ED, meet my new friend Theo.”

            “Hello Theo, I am ED Hadrian’s Electronic Dad,” said ED. Hadrian rolled his eyes fondly at ED, he was always saying Electronic Dad when he introduced himself.

            Theo’s jaw dropped open. “You brought your AI?!” he said as he came closer to look. “How did you get him to work here? There’s too much magic.”

            “Hadrian and I studied runes extensively to create my PHU and make it work with magic,” replied ED.

            “Wicked,” said Theo as he stared at the bubble.

            Hadrian smiled and tapped the screen. “Thanks ED,” he said as ED’s bubble disappeared. He put the PHU back in his pocket and pulled out his phone to check the text from Dudley.

             Dudley: Hey Harry, mum wants to know where you want to go for dinner

            Hadrian thought for a moment before he looked up at Theo. “Would you like to come to dinner with us? If it’s alright with your grandfather, that is.”

            Theo grinned and nodded. He then turned to the side. “Lisa!”

            There was a resounding crack and a small creature appeared. The creature was small with large eyes and light blue eyes, this must be a house elf. She was wearing a black dress with what Hadrian could only guess was the Nott family crest. It was two birds holding up Thor’s hammer.

            “Young Master has called for Lisa?” said the house elf in a squeaky voice.

            Theo smiled at her. “Please inform Grandfather that I will not be home for dinner,” he said then turned his smile to Hadrian. “Tell him I’m going to dinner with his goddaughter’s son.”

            Lisa bowed to him deeply. “Of course Young Master,” she said then popped away with a crack.

            Theo then turned to Hadrian with a grin. “Done,” he said. “Where are we going?”

            Hadrian couldn’t help but laugh at that. “Do you like Korean food?”

            “Never had it,” said Theo curiously. “Any good?”

            “Very,” said Hadrian as he grabbed his bag and put it over his shoulder. “First things first, the menagerie and the owl emporium. I need to buy an owl.”

            “Lead the way,” said Theo with a grin.

            Hadrian smiled back and turned to his phone to text Dudley back.

             Harry: How about Korean? There is a place on Shaftesbury Ave called Olle Korean Barbecue. I should be done here in less than an hour.

            Dudley answered almost immediately. 

             Dudley: You got it. We’ll meet you outside the Leaky.

             Harry: Alright if I bring a new friend?

            The next text took a little bit longer than the first one.

             Dudley: Mum says yes

             Harry: Excellent. His name is Theo.

            Hadrian tucked his phone into his pocket then looked at Theo.

            “You have got to show me these runes you used,” said Theo as he looked from Hadrian’s phone and back. Hadrian nodded then led the way out of the room. Theo grabbed a bag off a coat rack in the showroom before they entered the parlor. Hadrian paid Miss Tattings for the clothes and her services and arranged for the clothes to be delivered to him at Hogwarts by the weekend. After that the two boys left the shop they walked to the magical menagerie and Theo pointed out different shops and things the other might find interesting along the way.

            Their first stop was Eeylops Owl Emporium so that Hadrian could get an owl. Many of the owls he saw were… boring. Sure they were pretty but they either ignored him or were asleep. It wasn't until he was a little deeper into the shop when he saw her. The most beautiful owl he had ever seen, pure white with black spots, and piercing gold eyes. Hadrian watched as she eyed him, an intelligent curiosity in her eyes as she followed his every more. Cautiously he walked up to her.

            “Hello beautiful,” Hadrian said softly. He then held his hand out to her slowly.

            “I wouldn't do that if I were you,” called the shopkeeper, drawing his attention. “She's a feisty one and doesn't…”

            Whatever he was going to say next was interrupted by the sound of wings flapping. Next thing Hadrian knew there was a gentle weight on his shoulder and he turned his head to see the white owl. She cooed at him softly and began grooming his hair making him laugh.

            “Merlin's beard,” muttered the shopkeeper in shock.

            Hadrian grinned and turned to the shopkeeper. “I'll take her,” he said.

            Ten minutes later Hadrian and Theo were walking out of the shop. The owl was perched happily on Hadrian’s shoulder, her treats, food, and cage were safely in his bag.

            “She's gorgeous,” said Theo softly as they walked to the menagerie. The owl puffed out her chest with pride making them both laugh.

            Soon they were in the menagerie and Theo made a beeline for the cats. Hadrian followed him quietly and watched as the boy played with the kittens. After a few minutes Theo picked out a beautiful Ragdoll that was white with a grey face and ears.

            Once he had the one he wanted Theo turned to Hadrian. “So, why did you want to come here? You already have an owl.”

            “Remember when I told you I had a plan about the Slytherin's?” asked Hadrian. At Theo’s nod, the younger boy led them over to the reptile section or more specifically, the snakes. Theo raised an eyebrow at him but didn't say anything as Hadrian browsed.

            “Stupid human hatchlings, go away!” came a voice from behind them. Hadrian turned to look. He spotted two small boys in front of a cage, tapping on the glass. There was a pink and yellow snake that was curled into a tight ball and hissing at them inside the tank.

            “I said go away,” came the voice again. Hadrian realized it was the snake talking. While they were in his mother’s vault and found the snake bracelet, Loknog informed him that he could talk to snakes. Parseltongue it was called. Hadrian remembered seeing in on his test.

            “Stop that tapping!” said the snake, getting angrier by the second, it even lunged at the glass before curling back up. By the sound of the voice, the snake sounded female. As he got closer to them, it was confirmed by the tag on her cage. Albino California Kingsnake, female, 2 weeks old. The snake couldn't be more than a foot long if Hadrian had to guess. The boys just laughed at the angry snake and continued tapping at the glass.

            He stepped up to the children. “Please stop that,” he said, startling the children who whipped around to look at him. “She doesn't like that.” The kids couldn't have been more than five or six.

            “How do you know that,” said one of the boys hotly.

            “Because she's curled in a ball and hissing at you, duh,” said Hadrian. “I would think her striking at you would give you the hint.” He then stood between the kids and the tank with his arms crossed. The kids eyed him for a moment before taking off. Hadrian rolled his eyes before he turned to the snake.

            “It's alright ,” he said to her, “ they're gone now.”

            The snake uncoiled herself and all but lunged at the glass. “A Speaker!! ” she exclaimed. “ I've never met a Speaker! Please take me with you, I can't stand being in here a moment longer.” The snake swayed from side to side frantically.

            Hadrian grinned and nodded. “Of course,” he said. He then opened the lid to the tank and put his hand inside. The small snake wrapped herself around his hand as he lifted her out. Hadrian turned to Theo to see him standing with his mouth open. This made Hadrian grin more and he put a finger to his lips in a shushing motion.

            Theo nodded his head rapidly, understanding this wasn't a conversation to have here. Instead he helped Hadrian collect a terrarium and everything to go inside it before collecting a shopkeeper and asking them for help.

            The shopkeeper smiled at them and helped them bring the terrarium to the counter where they each paid for their new pets as well as food and accessories. The shopkeeper then shrunk Hadrian’s terrarium into a box and said it would unshrink when he took it out. Hadrian put the box in his bag, the snake had slithered herself into one of his pockets. The two boys thanked the keeper before leaving the shop.

            Theo called for Lisa to take his new kitten home and even offered for Lisa to take Hadrian’s owl to his place. Hadrian smiled gratefully and gave Lisa the address and room number to his hotel. Theo had questioned him why he was in a hotel. Hadrian told him the truth, that they had decided to just get a hotel for the competition and because he had an appointment at the bank, not that his aunt knew that. At the Leaky, Theo changed into a set of muggle clothes he apparently carried in his bag, a pair of slacks, sneakers, and tee-shirt. 

            Hadrian also took off his mother’s rings and put them in his jeans pocket, his scar becoming visible the moment he took the chain off. Theo didn’t say anything as the younger boy took the snake bracelet out of his pocket and slipped it onto his wrist. Seconds later, Hadrian Stark disappeared and Harry Potter reappeared. He then took his ball cap out of his bag and put it on his head. Hadrian informed Theo that he needed to call him Harry in front of his family until he could explain everything to them. 

            When they left the Leaky, Aunt Petunia and Dudley were waiting across the street for them. They crossed the street to the car where Hadrian opened the back driver’s side door. Hadrian gestured for Theo to go first as he seemed hesitant but Hadrian assured him it was okay. Theo slid in and scooted over to sit behind Dudley in the passenger seat.

            Dudley was sitting in the front passenger seat and turned to look at them. “Okay, I need details,” he said. “First off,” he held his hand out to Theo, “I'm Dudley, Harry's cousin.”

            Theo smiled politely and shook his hand. “Theo, nice to meet you,” he said.

            Hadrian grinned and then gestured to Petunia. “This is my Aunt Petunia,” he said.

            “Pleasure to meet you Ma'am,” said Theo as he smiled at Petunia from behind Dudley.

            “Nice to meet as well, Theo,” said Petunia as she smiled at him. “Alright, buckle up boys.” Once they all had their seat belts on, Hadrian had to show Theo how to buckle, Petunia pulled out into traffic and started making their way to the restaurant. 

            Dudley kept asking Hadrian what he did in Diagon while they were gone and Hadrian gave him some white lies mixed with truth. He first showed him his bag that he got then told Dudley that he had spent the day exploring the shops, picking up more potion ingredients, books and other things. He told them about the owl he bought, that he sent her to the hotel, but didn’t tell them about the snake who was snoozing away in the breast pocket of his jean jacket. Dudley would think the snake was cool but he wasn’t sure how his aunt would react so he would save that for later. Hadrian then told them about how he met Theo at the clothing store, that they recognized each other from the competition, and the two had struck up a conversation.

            Conversation continued to flow casually as they sat down for dinner at the restaurant. Hadrian had to teach Theo how to use chopsticks which was filled with laughter. Theo kept getting frustrated when his fingers kept slipping and resorted to eating with a fork. Hadrian decided to spare him and not tease him about it but Theo seemed to be enjoying himself. Dudley kept asking questions about the magical world that Hadrian or his books couldn’t answer and Theo was more than happy to tell him. 

            Seeing the two most important people in his life getting along with his new friend made Hadrian’s heart swell. He couldn’t keep the smile off his face all throughout dinner and even more so after when they decided to explore Shaftesbury Ave before heading back to the hotel. At the hotel Hadrian showed Theo more modern technology and even taught Theo how to play video games. Hadrian, Theo, and Dudley played games until about eight in the evening before Theo decided it best if he went home. Hadrian walked him out of the hotel and around the corner to an alley where no one could see them.

            “I’ll most likely be going to Platform Nine ⅓ probably around 10:30 if you want to meet up,” said Theo. “You’ll be coming in from the muggle side right?”

            “Hmmm, maybe,” said Hadrian. “Loknog gave me a portkey to the house my father built for my mother. I was thinking of maybe checking it out before going to the train station. If I do, Loknog also gave me a portkey that will take me directly onto the platform. I haven’t decided what I am going to do yet. I still have to figure out how to tell my aunt everything. The conversation will take too long to talk about in the morning.”

            “You could write her a letter,” suggested Theo.

            Hadrian paused then smacked his forehead. “Why didn't I think of that?” he exclaimed.

            Theo smirked at him. “And they call you a genius,” he snorted.

            “Ha, ha, ha,” deadpanned Hadrian then rolled his eyes.

            Theo chuckled at him. “Anyway, most people will start arriving at the platform around 10:30. If you want we can meet up at 10:15 to ensure we get a good compartment and beat the crowd.”

            “Alright,” said Hadrian. “That sounds good. I’ll see you in the morning then.”

            “Of course you will,” said Theo with a grin. “Lisa!”

            The small house elf appeared with a crack. “Is the Young Master ready to come home?” she said.

            Theo nodded at her. “Yes I am,” he said. “How is Grandfather?”

            “Master is doing well, sir,” said Lisa. “He be in the library reading with his nightly tea.” She then turned to Hadrian. “Master also says that he be glad Young Master Hadrian has returned and that he be looking forward to seeing yous, sir.”

            Hadrian smiled at the small elf. “Tell him I said thank you,” he said, “and I look forward to meeting him.”

            Lisa bowed to him. “Of course Young Master Hadrian,” she said, then stepped closer to Theo. “Ready, Young Master?”

            Theo nodded at her. “Yes, I’m ready,” he said, then looked at Hadrian. “See you in the morning.”

            Hadrian grinned and took a step back with a wave. Theo and Lisa disappeared with a crack. Hadrian took a deep breath and squashed the feeling of longing and loneliness. He’ll see Theo tomorrow so there was nothing to worry about. Turning he headed back into the hotel and up to his room with Dudley. His cousin was still playing video games and looked up at him with a smile.

            “So, how is Theo getting home?” asked Dudley as he paused the game. “Didn’t you say wizards don’t use cars?”

            Hadria chuckled and settled onto his bed. “His house elf came and picked him up?”

            Dudley looked confused. “House elf? What are those? They weren’t in Fantastic Beasts and Where to Find Them. ”

            “They’re small creatures that are magically attached to families,” said Hadrian as he stroked his owl’s head when she settled herself beside him. “They’re in my Pureblood Culture and Etiquette book. They have all sorts of magic including being able to ‘teleport’ to different locations”

            “Ah,” said Dudley with a slow nod. “Yeah… that book was too boring.” Hadrian laughed at his cousin who just shrugged his shoulders.

            Aunt Petunia knocked on their shared door before she walked in. She was already in her night dress and her hair in rollers. “Alright boys,” she said. “I want lights out by ten. Hadrian make sure you have everything packed, I don’t want you to forget anything in the morning.”

            “Yes Aunt Petunia.”

            “Yes Mum.”

            The woman smiled at them. “I’m off to bed,” she said as she walked in further and gave them each a hug and a kiss on the head. “I’ll wake you up around eight so we have time to have breakfast and check out before we go to Kings Cross. Sweet dreams.” She gave them one last smile before going back into her room and shutting the door.

            Hadrian waited until he couldn’t see her light from under the door anymore before he got up off the bed. He walked over to his jacket which was draped on the back of the room’s desk chair. Reaching into the breast pocket he gently picked up his snake and held her in his hand. He turned his head to Dudley.

            “Want to see something cool?” he asked with a smirk.

            Dudley, who had gone back to playing his game, perked up and paused the game once more. “Yeah!” he said with a grin.

            Hadrian cupped his hands around his snake to keep her from view and held her close as he walked over to Dudley. “You have to promise me not to tell your mum.”

            Dudley tilted his head in confusion but nodded. “Of course, I promise that whatever is in your hand I will not tell mum about.”

            Hadrian nodded. “And you have to keep your voice down,” he said. He brought his hands up to his mouth and quietly whispered to the snake that he was going to introduce her to his family. Dudley was practically on the edge of the bed now as he listened to his cousin hiss quietly. With a grin Hadrian held his hands out and slowly opened his hands. The snake flicked her tongue and slowly raised her head.

            Suppressing a laugh, Hadrian watched as Dudley silently freaked out in excitement. The boy was bouncing on his bed and waving his hands in the air, his mouth open in a silent scream.

            “Dudley, meet Sirona,” said Hadrian as he stroked her head. He thought long and hard about what to name her and decided to name her after the Celtic goddess of healing who was associated with healing springs, snakes, and eggs.

            “Oh. My. God,” said Dudley, gobsmacked. “She’s so cool! What kind is she? Can I pet her?”

            Hadrian sat next to Dudley. “She is a Albino California Kingsnake and yes you can pet her,” he said. “Just make sure you run your fingers down her scales and never up.”

            Dudley nodded and gently pet Sirona who basked in the attention.

            “What to see something even cooler?” smirked Hadrian. His answer was a frantic nod of the head. Hadrian turned to Sirona. “I’ve decided to call you Sirona, you're named after a goddess.”

            Sirona turned her head to him so fast and flicked her tongue at him. “I like the name Sirona, ” said the snake. “ I like being named after a goddess.”

            Hadrian can see Dudley’s wide eyes out of the corner of his. “I felt it was very fitting. A beautiful name for a beautiful snake.” Sirona hissed in happiness and settled into his hand, content. The boy then turned to Dudley.

            “You can talk to snakes?!” Dudley whispered shouted.

            Hadrian grinned at him. “I can,” he said. “Remember when we went to the zoo and that snake got loose?”

            Dudley tilted his head then his eyes went even wider, if that were possible. “That!! Holy sh-” he smacked his hand over his mouth as he had been a little loud. Neither one of them moved as they waited for Petunia to come in. After a couple minutes they breathed a sigh of relief when she didn’t show up and they relaxed.

            Hadrian stood up from the bed. “Want to help me set up her terrarium?”

            Dudley turned the game console off immediately and jumped up. “Yes!”

            The two boys entered Hadrian’s trunk where they set up Sirona’s new space. They finished packing all of Hadrian’s things, making sure everything was in its place before calling it a night and headed to bed.

Chapter Text

Chapter 7: Pensieves and Portkeys

Bold: Parseltongue 

Italics: dates and letters 



            Hadrian couldn't sleep. His mind was just tumbling with all the information from the day. Spending time with Theo and Dudley had taken his mind off things but now that things were quiet, he couldn't shut his brain off. There were still so many things he wanted to know. Turning his head he looked at the alarm clock on the bedside table. It was a quarter after midnight. Dudley had fallen asleep almost immediately when they went to bed at ten.

            Quietly Hadrian got out of bed and walked over to his trunk. He opened the lid, careful not to wake Dudley and climbed inside. As soon as he walked in, the light sconces on the wall lit up so he could see. His owl, who he decided to call Hedwig, was on a perch near the fireplace and lifted her head from her wing. She gave him a small hoot in greeting. Hadrian walked over to her and stroked her breast feathers.

            “Hey, Hedwig,” he said softly. Hedwig nipped at his finger affectionately then began grooming her feathers.

            Hadrian smiled and moved over to the couch where his bag sat. He sat down on the couch which he had changed to a rich forest green. Pulling his bag closer he opened it and pulled out the three boxes with his mother’s memories and the pensieve. Each of the boxes were labeled; Hogwarts and Early Years, Lily and Tony, and Uncle Tom. He put them on the coffee table in front of him then grabbed the box that was labeled Lily and Tony. All the memory vials were labeled with dates and what they were about. Carefully, Hadrian looked at each one trying to find the earliest until he found September 3rd, 1987: The day I met Tony at the very back of the box. Taking a deep breath, he carefully pulled the vial out of the box and looked at it, not that there was much to it. This single silver wisp held minutes, perhaps even hours of memories.

            Scooting to the edge of the couch, Hadrian pulled the pensieve closer and uncorked the memory before he poured it in. He carefully set the empty vial next to the bowl. Taking a deep breath he plunged his face into the pensieve and felt the familiar pull sensation until his feet touched down in a courtyard. He looked around and spotted a castle-like structure. Hadrian recognized this place immediately, the University of Oxford. It had been on his list of Universities he thought about attending after secondary school. Tearing his eyes away from the impressive architecture, he looked around some more. This courtyard was significant and if it was in the memory that means… There!

            Hadrian spotted his seventeen year old mother walking down one of the courtyard paths, her nose stuck in a book. She was wearing high waisted jeans with a black belt and a blue shirt under a pink jumper which was partially tucked into her pants. She was also wearing dark brown penny loafers and white socks. Her hair was very 80s, curly and being held out of her face by a blue headband to match the shirt under her sweater. There were many other people around her but his mother seemed to have a second sight as she avoided running into any of them without taking her eyes off her book.

            Hadrian chuckled because it reminded him of all the times he’d be walking down the halls at school with his nose in a book, avoiding collisions with his fellow students. With a grin he ran up to his mother and started walking beside her. He knew he couldn’t interact with her as she was just a memory but it felt nice to be next to her. He didn’t have to worry about avoiding people either as they would just go right through him.

            They walked for a couple minutes until out of nowhere a guy came running around a corner and collided with Lily. Hadrian almost shouted ‘Look out’ when he remembered they couldn’t hear him. Both Lily and the guy went crashing to the ground, papers and books flying everywhere.

            Hadrian watched as Lily turned fiery green eyes at the guy. “Hey! Watch where you’re going,” she said angrily.

            The guy, who Hadrian recognized as a young Tony Stark, blinked in surprise then pointed at her. “Um, I'm pretty sure you were the one not looking,” he said. Tony was wearing loose fitting blue jeans, a white tee and red Converse sneakers. He also wore an MIT bomber jacket with a red torso and white sleeves

            Lily gave him a deadpanned look but didn't answer his comment.

            “Right,” said Tony as he cleared his throat and started to help her collect her books. “Look, I'm sorry, kind of in a rush to get to registration but I can’t seem to find it.” He held the last book out to her as they stood up.

            Lily pursed her lips and snatched the book from him. “You’re in the wrong building,” she said then proceeded to give him directions. Without allowing him to even say thank you Lily brushed past him.

            Hadrian looked at Tony as the man watched her leave. There was a small smirk on his face as he watched her go.

            The memory shifted to Lily sitting in the Oxford library when Tony sauntered up to the table. Hadrian could tell it was the same day as they were both wearing the same outfit and his mother’s hair was styled the same. Lily was reading one of her texts and taking notes.

            “Mind if I join you?” asked Tony as he tapped the chair in front of Lily.

            Lily eyed him for a moment before she nodded and went back to her book. Tony grinned and took a seat, setting the books he had in his hand on the table. He grabbed one at random and opened it up. There was silence for a bit before Tony rested his head on his hand which was propped up on his elbow and stared at Lily. There was a small smile on his face.

            “So,” said Tony, “what's your major?”

            Lily looked up at him and just stared as she debated on whether to tell this guy or not. Finally she spoke. “Biochem and Pediatrics.”

            Tony raised his eyebrows. “That's an interesting combination.”

            Lily shrugged and looked down at her book. “I couldn’t decide between which one I wanted so I chose to double major.”

            “Okay,” said Tony with a nod. “But why those?”

            Lily looked back up at him. Realizing she wasn't going to get back to studying any time soon she set down her pen she leaned back in her chair. She was also wondering where he was going with his questioning. “I like Biochemistry because it's interesting and I get to learn how things work on a molecular level. I chose Pediatrics because I love kids.”

            “Just because you love kids?” asked Tony with a smirk.

            The girl sighed heavily and crossed her arms. “Yes,” she said. “I love children and one day I hope to cure childhood diseases.”

            “HA!” said Tony loudly as he pointed at her. She glared at him. “There it is, the connection between your two majors. See, it’s not that you were undecided, it was that you already knew what was in your heart and how to use them together.” He grinned at her.

            “What are you? A psychology major?” asked Lily.

            “Mechanical engineering, among others.” replied Tony then held out his hand. “Tony Stark.”

            Lily didn’t take his hand, instead she picked up her pen and went back to her notes. “I know who you are,” she said.

            Tony raised a brow then smirked. “You do?”

            “No, I just said it to make you think I do,” the girl replied sarcastically with an eye roll. “When the entire campus is talking about the son of the largest weapons manufacturer attending Oxford, it’s not hard not to notice. Besides… I’ve seen you on the tele.”

            A wide grin spread across Tony’s face. “Beautiful, intelligent, and fiesty,” he said. “I like it. So what’s your name?” He rested his head on his hands and tried his best to look cute.

            Lily gathered her things, put them in her bag then moved to stand beside his chair. “You’re the genius,” she said as she leaned closer, “you figure it out.” She then gave him a small smirk and walked away.

            “Challenge accepted!” called Tony from behind her but she didn't look back.

            The memory ended and Hadrian found himself back on his couch laughing hard. As far as first meetings go that one took the cake. His mother had been so done with him from the moment they met but with a few choice words his dad had her intrigued, at least that’s how he looked at it. He had a feeling he was going to like watching more of their interactions.

            Once his laughter died down he grabbed his wand from a drawer in his desk, he kept it here for safe keeping from his uncle. He looked down at the wand and smiled. Loknog had changed the design of the wand, not its core or wood but what it looked like. Hadgrid had been with him when he got the wand so the man knew what it looked like. If Hadrian wanted to completely separate himself from his Harry Potter persona he needed to make himself 100% unrecognizable, that includes his wand. Gone was the dark colored bark-looking handle and lighter brown wand tip and instead there was a white snake coiled around the end of a black wand. Hadrian had chosen the snake design wanting to keep to his Slytherin heritage, it was only fitting he thought as many of the things he had seen in his mother’s vault had snakes or lilies.

            Before Hadrian had left the bank Loknog wanted to test whether his wand was still compatible after the cleansing. It was but it was also missing something as it seemed to be acting up when Hadrian tried to cast spells depending on the type. Loknog suggested getting a new wand but didn’t think Hadrian would have time to get a custom wand before the day was out. Hadrian will return after his first year and get a new wand, preferably with the goblins instead of Olivander again. Loknog said that they have wandmakers at Gringotts, they usually only make new wands for their curse breakers and no one else but with Hadrian they would make an exception, given who he was.

            Walking back over to the couch, the boy used his wand to pull the memory from the pensieve like Loknog showed him and put it back in its vial. He put the cork back on and placed it carefully back in the box. He then grabbed the next one beside it. The vial read September 5th: Tony learns my name . Grinning Hadrian pours it into the pensieve, this one he definitely wanted to see. As soon as the last of the memory was poured in his head followed until he was once again in the oxford library.

            Lily was sitting at the same table she was in the last memory and Hadrian sat next to her. He found it odd that he could ‘interact’ with objects but not people in memories. Lily had her textbook open with the index finger of her left hand following where she was reading as her right hand was once again jotting down notes. Curious Hadrian looked over to see what she was reading. It looked like she was in Chapter 5: Enzymes Section 2 Part B . Hadrian followed along.




*B. Systematic name

             In the systematic naming system, enzymes are divided into six major classes (Fig. 5.1), each with numerous subgroups. For a given enzyme, the suffix -ase is attached to a fairly complete description of the chemical reaction catalyzed, including the names of all the substrates, for example, lactate:nicotinamide adenine dinucleotide (NAD+) oxidoreductase. (Note: Each enzyme is also assigned a classification number. Lactate:NAD+ oxidoreductase is 1.1.1.27.) The systematic names are unambiguous and informative but are frequently too cumbersome to be of general use.

*(Lippincott Illustrated Reviews Biochemistry: Eight Edition  by Emine Ercikan Abali, Susan D Cline, David S. Franklin, Susan M Viselli)

(AN: this literally hurt my brain to look up because it's nothing but one long run on sentence @_@)




            Hadrian went a little cross-eyed reading that. It’s not that he couldn’t understand it but the continued run on sentence hurt his brain. His English teacher would be proud of him for noticing that. That was the one downfall to most of his science books… constant run on sentences all over the place.

            Suddenly the two of them were not alone. Tony slid into the chair across from Lily again and leaned back in his chair. “Lily Janette Evans, born January 30th, 1970. Graduated top of your class at Cokeworth Primary, attended a Hogwarts School for Gifted Children at the age of eleven where you also graduated top of your class before you enrolled here at Oxford for your Biochemistry and Pediatrics majors.” Tony leaned forward and rested his chin on his hand again as he gave Lily his most charming smile.

            Hadrian watched as his mother bit the inside of her cheek to keep herself from smiling. Hadrian had no restrictions and was grinning ear to ear as he watched them.

            “I have to admit,” said Lily as she slowly put her pen down, “I’m impressed you got all that.” She leaned forward and narrowed her eyes. “How did you do it?”

            Tony smirked back at her. “You’d be surprised how easy it is to sneak into the student archives without getting caught.”

            This made Lily laugh. “You really went that far to find out my name?” she said and leaned back. “Here I thought you’d simply ask around for my name.”

            “See, that’s the thing about me,” said Tony as he leaned back as well, “I’m not a simple guy. I like a challenge and when something interests me, well… let’s just say I run in head first.”

            Lily snorted. “How Gryffindor of you,” she said. A second later her eyes widened when she realized what she said. She tried not to fidget so as not to draw attention.

            But Tony being Tony, he noticed. “Gryffindor?”

            Lily cleared her throat. “Godric Gryffindor,” she said casually. “He was a folk hero knight who was said to live back in 976 A.D. Legend says he was an advisor to Uther Pendragon. A lesser known fact and possible myth is that he was one of Merlin’s teachers.”

            Tony raised a brow at this. “Hang on,” he said sitting up. “Did you just say Merlin? As in King Arthur’s Merlin? You’re talking about myths and magic?”

            “An old hobby of mine,” said Lily with a shrug of her shoulders. “I was fascinated with fairy tales as a little girl, most are. It was said that Gryffindor praised the traits of courage, determination, and strength. Your determination to find out my identity made me think of it.”

            Tony tapped his hands on the table. “Okay,” he said lightly. “Myths and Magic it is. Not that there's anything wrong with myths and magic just,” he sucked in a breath through his teeth, “not my thing. I’m a science guy but hey… I’m not one to judge. You do you.”

            Lily half laughed, half scoffed as she smiled. “Thank you so much for your approval,” she said with more sarcasm. She rolled her eyes when Tony just grinned at her. “So… why Oxford? Are you liking it so far?”

            “It’s not bad,” said Tony casually. “Building is old but beautiful and surprisingly more advanced in modern technology than I thought it’d be. I’m here for a three month engineering course and conference and yes… I’m liking it so far. Least… certain parts of it. The company is nice.”

            Hadrian had never seen a man smile this much at one person. The look Tony had in his eyes as he looked at Lily was like Lily hung the moon in the night sky. Like she was the most precious diamond on the planet. The boy sat back and watched as his mother and father continued to talk about Oxford and their courses for what felt like an hour before he was thrust out of the memory when it ended.

            It took a minute for Hadrain to ground himself after that one. Despite being happy to watch them, seeing his parents together and happy made his heart ache. He could have had that if Dumbledore hadn’t interfered and tore his family apart. Placing the memory back in the vial and in its box, he sat and stared at them. He wanted to keep going… keep watching more. He rubbed at his chest to try and dull the ache, he knew it was probably pointless as it was an emotional response not a physical one. With a shake of his head, Hadrian looked through the box for something at a later date.

            One particular vial caught his attention as the label was a different color than the others. While most of the labels were white this one was pink. Carefully he pulled it out and read it May 25th, 1989: Tony’s Surprise. Intrigued, because he knew his father had built his mother a house, he uncorked the memory and poured it in. He didn’t jump right in immediately, he hesitated and tapped his fingers against his leg. Getting up from the couch he walked to his kitchen, opened the fridge, and grabbed a bottle of water. He downed half the bottle by the time he got back to the couch and sat down. He glanced at the clock as he put the cap back on, 1:30am. He put the water down and back into the pensieve he went.

            This time there was no library or courtyard or even Oxford. Instead he was in the back seat of a moving car, a black convertible with the red top down and red leather interior. Tony was behind the wheel while Lily sat in the passenger seat, most of her hair was up in a loose bun while the hair around her face was flying around in the wind.

            “Where are we going?” Lily asked as she turned to Tony.

            Tony grinned at her. “I told you it’s a surprise,” he grinned at her.

            “A surprise really?” said Lily. “You have been driving us around for an hour and basically just going in circles around Oxford and Kennington. You’re stalling is what you’re doing.”

            A laugh burst out of Tony as he slowed to a stop at a traffic light. “I can never get one past you can I, Lily-Bee?”

            Lily smirked at him. “No you can’t,” she said. “Now, where are you taking me?”

            “Alright, alright,” said Tony, putting his hands up in defeat. “It’s literally like three minutes away. Can you wait three minutes?”

            Hadrian watched as his mom suppressed a smile. Lily sniffed and settled into her seat. “I suppose so,” she said, then looked at Tony from the corner of her eye.

            Tony grinned and began driving again. They were on the main road in Kennington, Kennington Road, before Tony turned right onto Edward Road. From Edward Road they turned left onto Upper Road then another right onto Bagley Wood Road and stayed on Bagley Wood Road until they turned into the wooded part of the road. They finally took a right off Bagley to a driveway hidden among the trees. Tony stopped the car at the start of the driveway.

            “Before we go any further, I need you to close your eyes,” Tony said as he looked at her. Lily just stared at him for a moment before she sighed softly, settled more into her seat, and closed her eyes. Hadrian meanwhile kept his eyes completely open, he didn’t want to miss a thing. Which... it accured to him that everything didn't go black when his mother closed her eyes. Did she include parts of Tony's memory or was this just how memories work?

            Tony started driving down the winding drive til they reached a large metal gate connected to a stone wall. Pulling up to the gate there was a stone column just outside with a keypad. Hadrian thought the keypad looked similar to the one on his shed. Tony opened the small box and keyed in 13070, Lily’s birthday Hadrian realized. The gates before them opened and Tony drove through and when they came around a corner of trees Hadrian’s jaw nearly dropped.

            The house before him was a large Modern English Tudor style made of cream colored brick, with large windows, and a dark shingled roof. The front of the house had four gabled roofs, three of which tapered off to a curve at the end, the center hipped roof had a two window dormer. The entryway was a covered arch that led to the arched front door. There was a white stone path that connected the house to the driveway. A variety of plants were planted outside the house.

            “Wow,” said Hadrian under his breath as he stared at the house.

            Tony stopped the car on the left side of the house where the driveway met the stone path. There was a large garage door on the left side of the house, hidden from the front view. Tony got out of the car and ran around to Lily’s side and opened her door.

            “Keep your eyes closed,” said Tony as he helped her out of the car. He took a hold of her hands and led her into the front yard, Hadrian jumped out of the car and followed them. “Keep them closed,” Tony said again.

            Lily giggled as she stumbled in the grass. “Tony,” she whined softly.

            Tony turned her to face the house. “Alright, you can open them,” he said.

            Lily opened her eyes and immediately gasped when she saw the house. “Tony,” she breathed. “This place is beautiful.”

            “And it’s yours,” said Tony.

            Lily turned to him. “You bought this house for me?” she asked, stunned.

            “Built actually,” said Tony sheepishly. “Had the land developed and the house built for you. Well, us technically, though you’ll be spending more time here then I probably will if my father has anything to say about it.”

            “Tony,” said Lily softly as she hugged him. “You didn’t have to do this. Don’t get me wrong, the house is gorgeous and I love it but you didn’t have to spend all this money.”

            “I know I didn’t,” said Tony as he smiled, “but I wanted to.” He then turned her around and pointed to the left side of the house. “So over here is the two car garage with a bonus room upstairs.” He pointed to the right side of the house. “That first large window is gonna be a home office and that the smaller window all the way over is our closet.”

            Lily raised a brow at him and smiled. “Our closet?”

            Tony grinned back. “Large walk-in closet I know you’ll love,” he said then grabbed her hand. He walked with her up to the front of the house. To the left side of the door was a small garden space that had a curved half wall in front of it. Tony opened another security pad and typed in 09387, the day Tony and Lily met, before he opened the front door into the front entryway.

            “The house isn’t furnished yet, figure I’d leave that part up to you,” said Tony. “Behind the door over here to the left is the coat closet.” He then pointed to the two doorways on the right, “This first door is the home office. Second door is the powder room.”

            Tony led her further into the house to an open kitchen, living and dining combo. There was a large fireplace on the right and the kitchen to the left. The cabinets were white with black marble countertops, a large island separated the living room from the kitchen and the dining space was in the back next to the outdoor living patio. The entire flooring was a natural cherry wood.

            “Over here, to the left of the kitchen is the mudroom that leads into the garage and the pantry is also in there,” said Tony as he pointed it out. “Let’s go this way first.” He led her to the back of the house and around the kitchen to a hallway. Upon entering the hall there were four doors and a set of stairs on the left.

            “Stairs lead up to the bonus room and the attic and the door next to the stairs is a closet,” said Tony. “That door there on the right is the bathroom and the two doors in front of us are two guest rooms or… you know… kids rooms if we ever have any.” Tony blushed and became a little awkward when he mentioned the bedrooms.

            “Tony,” said Lily softly. She didn’t get to say more as an embarrassed Tony turned on his heels and walked back into the kitchen.

            “This way,” said Tony, making Lily laugh as she followed him. Tony walked her to the doorway to the right of the fireplace which led to another hallway. “Laundry room is here on the right and on the left is our room.” He pointed out the linen closet just outside their room before he led Lily into the 15x13 sized room with a large window on the back wall and two smaller ones on the right. Tony then pulled her through another door on the same wall as the bedroom door. Inside was a large bathroom with double sinks, a separate room for the toilet, large soaker tub that was in front of a window, and walk-in shower. The counter between the two sinks was lower to act as a vanity. The door at the end of the bedroom led into the largest closet Lily had ever seen with lots of storage, shelving and drawers, and spots to hang clothes.

            “Oh my god, Tony,” said Lily as she looked around in amazement. “I don’t know what to say.”

            Tony stood behind Lily and Hadrian watched as he pulled something from his pocket and got down on one knee. Hadrian thought his heart would stop, he was watching his father propose to his mother. “You could say yes,” said Tony as he opened the box, revealing the same lily engagement ring that Hadrian had tucked away safely in his trunk.

            “Wha-” said Lily as she turned around. Her hands came up to her mouth as she stared at Tony in shock. “Oh Tony.” Her voice was breathless as she looked from him to the ring and back. “A-are you serious?”

            “Never been more serious,” said Tony and his face showed that he meant it. “I know we’re young and we’ve only been together for a little over a year and a half but I have never wanted nor have I been more sure of anything in my entire life. I, Tony Edward Stark, would be the happiest man on the planet… no galaxy… if you, Lily Janette Evans would be my wife.”

            Hadrian watched as happy tears filled his mother’s eyes and he couldn’t stop from his own tears forming. He watched as Lily got down on her knees in front of Tony and placed her hands on the sides of his face.

            “Yes,” Lily said softly. “Yes, yes, a million times yes.” Tony grinned at her and placed the ring on her finger making her giggle. The two then shared a passionate kiss and Hadrian decided that was the perfect time to leave the memory.

            Once he was out of the memory, Hadrian took a deep breath and tried to keep himself from crying. Getting up from the couch he stumbled to his bedroom and over to his nightstand. He pulled open the drawer and grabbed a hold of his necklace with his mother’s rings. A deep wrenching sob escaped him as he collapsed on his bed and curled into a tight ball and clutched the rings to his chest. By the time he was able to calm himself it was a quarter to four in the morning.

            Realizing he wasn’t going to be getting any sleep, Hadrian decided to just get dressed for the day. He walked over to his dresser, pulled out fresh clothes then went to his bathroom to take a shower. The clothes he set down on the closed toilet before turning on the hot water. Once it was to his liking he stripped and climbed into the shower. He stood there under the water for at least two minutes before he did anything as his mind was replaying the three memories he witnessed in his head. After he got out and got dressed, Hadrian made sure his bracelet was on, then grabbed his mother’s rings and put them in his pocket. He went back into the living room and collected the memory from the pensieve and put it back in its vial.

            Hadrian stared at the vial for a long moment before he put it away and shut the lid. He picked up the box and walked over to his bookshelf and slid it into an empty space. He didn’t think he could watch any more memories of his parents for the night. Instead he went back to the table and pulled the box that said Uncle Tom closer to him. Before he looked in that one though he put his mother’s Hogwarts years box on the shelf next to the other one. Once back on the couch he opened the remaining box, he grabbed the first vial in the back of the box on the left hand side. He’d learned in the previous box that the older memories were in the back where the newer ones in the front. The label read June 29th 1982: Meeting Uncle Tom.

            Hadrian uncorked the memory, poured it in the pensieve. He didn’t even hesitate this time and dove right into the memory. Once again he was in a car but this one was older and wasn’t a convertible. A young girl about twelve sat beside him in the back seat. He recognized this younger version of his mother from the pictures that Aunt Petunia had shown him. There was an older woman with long dark curls pulled into a low pony in the driver seat. Hadrian couldn’t see her face because he was directly behind her but he could see the all too familiar green eyes that he and his mother shared. So they got their eyes from his grandmother.

            “Mummy,” said Lily as she looked at her mother. “Where are we going?”

            Her mother, Eloise, looked at her daughter through the rear view mirror. “Little Hangleton,” she said calmly. “We’re going to meet my little brother.”

            Lily looked at her mother surprised. “You have a brother?”

            Eloise nodded. “Yes, I do,” she said. “His name is Tom. I met him while you were at school and he is most anxious to meet you.”

            This made Lily perk up. “Really?” she said then slumped a little. “What about Tuney? Why didn’t she come to meet him?”

            “Your uncle says it’s not safe for her,” said Eloise as they drove into a small village. “Your uncle is working hard to change that. He can explain it more to you when we get there.”

            Lily nodded and looked out the window at the village. It wasn’t much, homes and small shops darted here and there. Eventually they made their way to a small side road leading out more towards the countryside. They slowed down when they got to this pitiful little shack and Eloise stopped the car in front of it.

            “We’re not getting out,” said Eloise as she saw Lily start to take her seatbelt off. “I just want to show you.” She pointed to the shack. “Your uncle said I was born here. When I was three months old, my mother placed me in the local orphanage.”

            Lily looked at her mother sadly. “Why?”

            “According to my brother, my mother feared for my safety,” replied Eloise as she started driving again. “I remember as a child, before I knew my maiden name, people used to talk about the ones who lived in that shack. Said that the father and son who lived here were mean spirited people who went to jail for abusing the daughter. I never thought that that same family was mine. There was a rumor that… nevermind that’s not important. Anyway, Tom said to look out for this shack on our way, to use it as a landmark.”

            They continued down the road, passing a cemetery and a large house not far behind it. Eloise said that it was Riddle Manor and that it was another landmark to look out for. They drove further down the road. Five minutes later they saw a man in a long black cloak standing in the middle of the road so Eloise pulled the car over.

            Lily looked at her mother nervously. “Mum?”

            Eloise turned to her and Hadrian saw her face for the first time. She was the opposite in looks from Lily who had soft rounded features where Eloise’s features were sharper. Eloise wasn’t ugly but Hadrian expected many people would look past her as being ‘average’ in beauty. His grandmother reminded him more of Aunt Petunia with her long nose and chin which made Hadrian think his mother got most of her features from his grandfather.

            “Don’t be afraid dear,” said Eloise softly and got out of the car. Hadrian watched as his mother took a deep breath and got out of the car as well, he followed closely behind her. Lily walked around the car to stand beside her mother who took her hand. Together they walked up to the man who gave them a small smile.

            The man was tall with dark blonde hair that was greying on the sides and deep blue eyes. Eyes that Hadrian recognized. He wore a smart business suit under his cloak and if Hadrian had to guess, dragon hide boots. “Eloise Evans, I presume,” said the man, his voice a deep timber.

            Eloise nodded her head and gently squeezed Lily’s hand. “I am,” she said.

            The man smiled at her more and held out his hand. “Thaddeus Nott, Mrs Evans,” he said as he shook her hand gently. “Your brother sent me here to retrieve you and your daughter.”

            “Tom sent you?” asked Eloise, surprised.

            Thaddeus nodded. “He did,” he replied. “There is no one else your brother would trust with the safety of his family.”

            “Any relation to a Theseus Nott?” piped up Lily with a curious tilt to her head.

            Thaddeus looked down at her and chuckled. “That would be my son,” he said with a smile.

            “How do you know him, Lily?” asked Eloise as she looked at her daughter.

            Lily looked up at her mother. “He is an upperclassman at Hogwarts from Slytherin house,” she said. “He has always been kind to me and Severus.”

            “I would hope so,” Thaddeus chuckled. “If he wasn’t I’d have to wring his neck. It wouldn’t do for Tom’s godson to bully his niece.” When the two ladies looked at him he chuckled more. “Tom is one of my oldest and dearest friends and the godfather to my son but enough talk. We must get going.” He waved his wand and the car disappeared from view.

            “How are we getting to Tom?” asked Eloise as she watched her car get disillusioned. “It’s obvious you did not bring a car.”

            Thaddeus stepped closer to them. “Unfortunately where we are going, cars cannot go as there is no physical road,” said Thaddeus. “We will be getting there by apparition.”

            Eloise tilted her head. “What is apparition?”

            “Apparition is a form of magical transportation in which the user travels instantly from one location to another without having to traverse the space in-between,” recited Lily as if she was reading from a book. “The user must focus their mind on a desired location and then purposely disappear from where they are to where they want to go.”

            “Smart young lady you have there Mrs Evans,” chuckled Thaddeus as he watched Lily blush at the praise.

            “Indeed I do,” said Eloise as she petted Lily’s head then looked back at Thaddeus. “Please call me Eloise.”

            Thaddeus nodded his head. “Of course, Eloise,” he said, then held out his hands. “Each of you must take my hand. I warn you apparition is not pleasant for first timers but you get used to it the more you do it. It will feel as if you are being sucked through a tube and do try not to throw up when we land.”

            Lily immediately took one of Thaddeus’ hands with her free hand and held tightly to her mother with the other. Eloise followed her example and took the man’s other hand. Hardian was curious as to how the memory would react to apparition. Thaddeus gave them a count down and on three they disapparated.

            The scene changed to Lily, her mother, and Thaddeus standing outside a large manor with ivy growing up the sides and plenty of greenery. There was a pebble path leading from a gate that was behind them to the manor. Hadrian was reminded of countryside manors he’d seen in his aunt’s home magazines. Thaddeus led them up the steps to the manor and through the large front doors. The inside of the manor was well lit with large windows. The foye was large with wood paneled walls on the lower half and white walls covered in portraits on the top half. A set of ninety degree winder stairs on the right side of the room led to the second floor. The foye opened up to a long hallway with several doors on either side. The hall was decorated with deep green velvet chairs, a credenza with a vase of flowers on top, paintings and a set of swords on the wall, accent tables, the occasional potted plant, and even a suit of armor.

            “Please follow me,” said Thaddeus and he led them down the hall. They passed by four doors before stopping at the fifth that was on the left hand side. Thaddeus knocked.

            “Enter,” came the voice from inside.

            Thaddues opened the door and stepped through the threshold. “I have brought them as you asked Tom,” he said then motioned the girls into the room.

            The room wasn’t large but it wasn’t small either and appeared to be a study. The walls were covered in books from floor to ceiling on either side of the room. A large fireplace sat in the middle of the bookshelves on the right hand side with a green velvet couch in front of it. A set of matching chairs sat on the other side of the room behind the couch with a circular table piled with books and magical artifacts. At the end of the room was a deep mahogany desk where a man was rising from his seat. Hadrian watched as the man came around the desk and walked toward them.

            The man was tall like Thaddues, the two men had to be over six feet at the least. He had black curly hair like Eloise, deep brown eyes that almost looked red in certain lighting and pale skin. He was wearing black dress pants with a black dress shirt and waistcoat. A silver chain went from one of the buttons of his waist coat to the pocket, most likely a pocket watch Hadrian thought. So, this was Tom Riddle aka Voldemort.

            “Eloise,” Tom said as smiled at her. “Thank you for coming.” He leaned in and gave his sister a small hug before looking down at Lily. “And you must be Lily.”

            “How do you do, Sir?” said Lily as she gave him a small curtsey.

            “Please,” said the man softly, “call me Uncle Tom. No need to call me sir. Please, let us sit and talk.” He motioned for them all to sit. The two men allowed the girls to sit on the couch and Tom levitated the two chairs over to the fireplace. As soon as they sat, tea and biscuits appeared on the low table in front of the couch.

            The conversation started simple with Tom asking Lily about her time at Hogwarts and him sharing some stories from his. They all chatted about nonsense things really before Lily brought up her question from earlier.

            “How come Tuney couldn't come?” she asked as she looked at her uncle.

            Tom blinked at her in confusion before he looked at Eloise.

            “My oldest, Petunia,” she smiled.

            “Ah, yes,” said Tom as he set his tea down. “You see Lily, your mother and sister are known as what we call squibs. Squibs are children born from magical families but do not possess magic themselves or have no access to their magic. Unfortunately this day and age squibs are numerous due to inbreeding amongst what the Wizarding World calls the Sacred Twenty-Eight. Of course, most families won't know their child is a squib until they are around five to seven. Most wizarding families place their squib children in the muggle world so that they can have a normal life. Some families give up their children because they believe a squib child to be a stain in their family tree, it is that viewpoint I wish to change. Of course, there are some families who keep their squibs and do their best to make their children flourish.”

            “I've heard of the Sacred Twenty-Eight,” said Lily. “They're twenty-eight families who are considered the purest purebloods.”

            Tom nodded. “That is correct,” he said. “You see I have made a few discoveries about squibs and muggleborns. I'm sure you have heard that term, no?”

            Lily nodded to him. “Yes,” she said. “Many people at Hogwarts said that's what I was, even Professor McGonagall when she came to give me my Hogwarts letter.”

            “Yes, people used to think I was a muggleborn too when I was a first year,” said Tom. “It wasn't until my third year when I was able to learn more about our family. My ability to talk to snakes helped me with that.”

            Lily perked up and grinned. “I can talk to snakes too!” she said excitedly. “Though I don't do it at school because people say it's evil because of the dark wizard people call Voldemort.”

            Tom exchanged a look with Thaddeus then looked back at Lily. “What do you know about Voldemort?”

            Lily shrugged her shoulders. “Not much,” she said. “Just what other people have been saying, that he is a madman and a murderer. That he wants to kill all muggleborns and that he wants only purebloods in the wizarding world.”

            Hadrian watched as Tom flinched at her words. “I can assure you Lily that none of that is true,” said Tom.

            Lily tilted her head. “How do you know that?”

            Tom took a deep breath. “Because the evil man they call Voldemort… is me.”

            Hadrian watched as his mother just stared at him, her eyes narrowing then squinting. One of her eyebrows perked up and she crossed her arms over her chest in defiance.

            “Prove it!” she demanded.

            This made Tom burst out in a single laugh before he straightened his face. “Prove it to you?” he asked. Lily nodded. “Very well I shall prove it to you.” The man got up from his seat and walked to the mantle of the fireplace where he grabbed a snake statue. He then moved back to his seat and sat down.

            “Those of us who can speak Parseltongue here in the UK are direct descendants of Salazar Slytherin,” said Tom. “You've heard of him.” Lily nodded again. “Well, Slytherin’s descendants are also said to possess Parselmagic, which is basically us being able to do magic in Parseltongue.”

            Tom held the snake out in front of them all and began to speak in Parseltongue. “Come to life and speak words of truth,” he said.

            Lily was on the edge of her seat when the black statue turned into a shiny emerald colored snake. The snake raised its head and looked directly at Tom.

            “Hatchling of Slytherin,” the snake replied. “What truth would you have me speak?”

            “I'd like you to tell my niece who I am,” replied Tom as he gestured to Lily. “You see all that goes on in this house, tell her what my people call me.”

            The snake turned its head to look at Lily and flicked its tongue at her. “Another hatchling of Slytherin,” said the snake.

            “Hello,” said Lily softly.

            “What your uncle says is true, young hatchling. All who come through those doors call him Voldemort.”

            “Thank you,” said Tom. “You may go back to sleep now.”

            The snake flicks its tongue at them once more before returning to its statue form. Tom then returned the snake back to the mantle.

            “Wow,” said Lily, causing Tom to turn and look at her.

            Tom smiled softly at her then took his seat once more. “Do you believe me now?” he asked.

            Lily nodded her head slightly. “Y-yes,” she said nervously. “S-so… do you want to kill all muggleborns?”

            Tom shook his head. “No,” he said, “and the reason for that is because there are no true ‘muggleborns’. They are either a halfblood or a pureblood squib born. I have learned that through you and your mother. While you were at school I had your father tested and we learned that he too is a squib. This is what I want to prove to the world. I do not wish for death and chaos but sadly that cannot always be the case. There are those who wish to stop me from telling the world the truth and they will do all they can to stop me. I wished to speak to you to tell you the truth from me and not be blinded by the lights propaganda about me. I truly wish what is best for the wizarding world. Do you understand?”

            “I understand,” said Lily with a smile.

            “Before we part today I wish to make my friend Thaddeus here,” Tom pointed to the man, “your magical godfather. Should anything happen to me or your parents or your sister, Thaddeus will be the one to take you in and care for you. Will you allow us to do that today?”

            Lily looked over at Thaddeus who gave her a small smile, she smiled back then looked at Tom. “Yes,” she said. “I like Lord Nott and Theseus is very kind to me.”

            A grin spread across Tom’s face. “Very well,” he said, then stood. “Let us do that now.”

            For the next ten minutes, Hadrian watched as they performed the godparents ritual where Thaddeus and Lily had their hands locked. Tom had his wand out and was performing the ritual in a language he did not understand. A blue light surrounded Lily and Thaddeus’ locked hands before sinking into their skin. After the ritual they spoke casually some more before they said their goodbyes and the memory ended.

            When Hadrian emerged from the memory he had a soft smile on his face. So this was the man that everyone deemed as the most evil and darkest lord that ever lived? The man seemed more like a big teddy bear to him with his soft smiles and the warmth in his eyes when he looked at his sister and niece. Chuckling, Hadrian took the memory out and placed it back into the vial before he put it back. Glancing at the time, 4:45am, he believed he had time for one more. Skipping the oldest ones, Hadrian went straight for the newest one and pulled it out.

             September 23rd, 2001: A message for Hadrian.

            The boy sucked in a breath as this memory was specifically for him. With a shaking hand he poured the vial into the pensieve and followed the memory inside. He was once again in Tom’s study, the man himself was standing by the fireplace, one arm resting on the mantle. He looked a bit haggard and tired but overall still immaculate like in the previous memory.

            “Hadrian,” said Tom softly. This got the boy’s attention. “If you’re watching this then that means your mother and I are gone.”

            Tom pushed off the mantle and turned to look directly at Hadrian as if he was in the room. “I’m so sorry, my child,” said Tom. “I did all that I could to protect you and your mother but it seems it wasn’t enough. I can only hope that you are with your true father and are being taken care of but knowing Dumbledore, he may try to interfere. When you go to Hogwarts you will face many challenges. Your biggest challenge will be convincing the other Slytherin’s to follow your lead. Should any of them defy you, I want you to tell them this message.”

            Feeling this was important, Hadrian quickly pulled his PHU out of his pocket and hit the record button while Tom paused to gather his thoughts.

           Hadrian watched as his uncle grabbed a cloak off the back of the couch and threw it on. He pulled up the hood to cover his hair. Tom then waved his hand in front of his face and it changed from the soft caring uncle he had seen before to a menacing almost monstrous form that sent a chill down Hadrian’s spine. His pale skin became white as his eyes turned a glowing red, and his nose turned into slits. His overall appearance resembled that of a snake.

            “I, the Dark Lord Voldemort,” said Tom in an eerily stern, commanding voice, “hereby proclaim that my nephew, Hadrian Anthony Stark, as my one and only Heir. Should there be any who oppose his authority, I give my nephew permission to punish those in any way he sees fit to the offense. Should these individuals not learn their lesson the first time, they will be severely punished upon my return.”

            Tom paused for a few more menacing seconds before he transformed himself back to normal and took the cloak off.

            “Forgive me, Hadrian,” said Tom softly as he set the cloak down. “I never wanted for you to see that side of me but unfortunately it is a necessary evil. If it is a villain that Dumbledore wants then I will give him a villain. I promise you that I will do my best to stick to my morals but some things cannot be helped.”

            Tom raised his eyes to look in his direction once more. “I hope that you can forgive me someday,” he said, “and I promise I will spend the rest of my life making it up to you. I will explain more to you upon my return. I do not know when that will be but I am tethered to this world and therefore cannot die completely. I do not know what form I will take should there be a demise of my physical form but I will not stop until I can return to you and set our world right. Until then please take care of yourself and should you be with your father, tell him I am sorry I could not protect Lily. Tell Thaddeus Nott, should you see him, that he must collect my book from the Malfoys and he must guard it with his life. I will be needing it upon my return. The Notts, you can trust Hadrian. They will take care of you in my stead. Farewell for now, my child.” The man then gave Hadrian a sad smile and the memory ended.

            Hadrian ripped his head out of the pensieve, his breaths coming in great heaves as his heart pounded in his chest. When he thought his uncle had a message for him he was clearly not expecting that. There was just so much to process and unpack there, the first being that his uncle knew that there was a possibility that he and Lily would die. He knew that Dumbledore would interfere with Hadrian’s placement. Okay, so maybe the man didn’t truly know but speculated. And what the hell was up with that form the man took? Was he trying to scare the shit out of him? Of course, if Tom needed to be a villain he needed a form to distinguish the man from the monster.

            Hadrian rubbed at his face, his fingers lingering on his scar. That’s right… a piece of his uncle was inside of him. Loknog made sure that it did not get cleansed from him which honestly the boy was grateful for. Knowing that he had something of his family close made him feel safe, plus he had his mother’s sacrifice.

            With a shake of his head Hadrian collected the memory before putting it away with the others. He carefully closed the box and set it on his shelf with the other two. The pensieve he placed in a magically expanded drawer in the bookcase under the boxes for safe keeping. Once those were put away he walked over to his desk and grabbed a piece of parchment and a quill. He had spent some of the summer practicing with the quill, his handwriting wasn’t the best yet but it was getting better. Hadrian quickly drafted a letter to Thaddeus.




Dear Lord Nott,

             My name is Hadrian Stark, I met Theo yesterday at Diagon Alley. I have just viewed a memory from Uncle Tom in my mother’s pensieve. He has asked me to tell you to please ‘collect his book from the Malfoys and guard it with your life. He will need it upon his return.’ I don’t know how he will try to come back or where he is but that is what he told me to tell you. I look forward to seeing you.

             Sincerely,

             Heir Hadrian Stark

          

            He folded up the letter and sealed it with a ribbon. Hadrian then went to Hedwig. “Hey girl,” he said softly and she looked at him. “I need you to deliver this message to Thaddeus Nott as fast as you can. Once you have delivered it please head straight for Hogwarts and I will see you tomorrow evening.” Hedwig blinked at him before sticking out her leg.

            Hadrian smiled and tied the letter to her before allowing her to climb on his shoulder. He then went over to Sirona’s tank and opened it. “Time to go, Sirona,” he said. Hadrian forgot to ask Mr Evergreen how shrinking a trunk would affect living things besides plants and didn’t want to risk Sirona getting her.

            “Where are we going?” asked Sirona as she curled herself around his wrist.

            “Home,” Hadrian replied as he waited for her.

            Once he had Sirona he entered his bedroom and grabbed his jean jacket, slipping Sirona into the breast pocket. On his way out he grabbed his bag off the couch. Careful not to jostle his girls too much he exited the trunk, dumped his bag on his bed, and walked over to the window to open it. Hedwig gave him a gentle nip before flying out of the window.

            The boy put on his jacket as he watched her go before he turned back to his trunk where he closed it. He then set up his passwords, all of which were in Parseltongue. Once that was completed he walked over to his bag and pulled out a notebook and pen. He sat at the desk and began writing a letter to his aunt.




Dear Aunt Petunia,

             Please don’t be mad at me but there are some things I must tell you and don’t have time to talk to you about them. First off, my real name is not Harry James Potter and James Potter is not my real father. My real name is Hadrian Anthony Stark. I'm sure just by looking at my middle and last name you can guess who my real father is. I ask that you please not look for or contact my father until I have worked up the nerve to contact him myself. Mum and my real father were actually married. I do not know when they got married but I will let you know when I find out. From what I gather mum ‘married’ James to protect both me and my father and that is why everyone has been led to believe I am Harry Potter. However, I refuse to play by their rules any longer and have chosen to go by my real name.

            For all the wizarding world will know, Harry Potter is missing. DO NOT under any circumstances trust Albus Dumbledore. He is not the man the world was led to believe and the ‘dark lord’ Hagrid told us about on my birthday is actually our uncle. He did not kill mum like the world thinks he did. He wants nothing more than to protect us. The whole war was orchestrated by Dumbledore and made our uncle out to be the bad guy. I am learning all that I can and will continue to find out more. When I return from school I will share with you the memories mum has left for me. There are a lot of memories and it will take time to go through, so I ask for your patience.            

            Next, I-




            A tapping at the window made him pause and he looked up to see a black owl. A gold medallion with the Gringotts logo was tied around the bird's neck. Grinning Hadrian jumped up from his seat and opened the window again.

            “Thank you for coming so quickly,” whispered Hadrian, he didn't want to wake Dudley. He carefully took the letter from the bird and fed him a couple treats before giving it a Sickle for its delivery. The bird flew off and Hadrian moved back to desk to open the letter.




Hadrian,

            I have done as you asked. Your aunt now has an account set up at Starling Bank here in London to which the five hundred pounds a month will be transferred to. I have also included the five thousand pounds to get her started on the divorce procedure. I have contacted your mother’s solicitor to help her with the divorce. I have also set up an apartment for her under a fake name. I have included the three thousand pounds to cover your aunt’s rent for the first couple of months in her account. All legal documents pertaining to the new identities for your aunt and cousin and the documents for the apartment are enclosed. Next, is a list of private schools for your cousin to choose from so he can avoid smeltings. With all the money I have placed in your aunt’s account should be enough to cover any fees for schools. I wish your family the best of luck and I will see you soon.

            Loknog




            Hadrian grinned as he read the letter. Everything Loknog wrote about were things they had discussed while in his mother’s vault. Hadrian wanted to ensure that his aunt and cousin were safe and away from Vernon. Looking in the envelope he saw another yellow envelope and pulled it out. The yellow envelope was a catalog sized one with a metal clasp to keep it closed. Opening it he took a peek inside to see several documents, ID’s, and even two passports. Curious he pulled out his Aunt’s new ID. Primrose Eloise Gaunt. He blinked, not expecting Loknog to use his grandmother's maiden name. He put the ID back in and looked at Dudley’s. Derrick Thomas Gaunt. Huh, he named Dudley after Uncle Tom. With a shrug he put the IDs back and closed the envelope then set it down. He turned back to his letter to his aunt.




            Next, I have arranged with our account manager to get you set up with a new apartment, bank account, and identities. I have also arranged for him to place money in the account for you. Please! Divorce Uncle Vernon! You and Dudley are not safe with him any longer. I have given you plenty of money to start the procedure. All details pertaining to everything is in the manila envelope I have given you. Only go home to retrieve your things from Privet Drive when you know Vernon will be at work. Make sure you are out of there before he arrives. If need be, you can contact Loknog. There is a silver Sickle coin in the manila envelope and all you have to do is tap it four times and Loknog will come to you. He is a goblin, so please don’t freak out when you see him. Dudley can explain goblins to you more.

             I love you Aunt Petunia and I can’t thank you enough for all you have done for me over the years. I promise you, everything from here on out will be an improvement. I will see you for the summer holidays and try to come home for Christmas. Please take care of yourselves.

             Love,

                         Harry Hadrian <3




            Hadrian read over the letter three times to make sure he got all he wanted to say. Satisfied, he put the letter in a white envelope he had taken from the house and tucked the flap inside. No need to fully seal it. Glancing up at the clock he saw that it was six am. He got up and grabbed his bag off his bed, putting it over his shoulder. Looking around he made sure he had everything before he went over to his trunk and shrunk it then put it in his pocket. He grabbed the envelopes off the desk, gave a glance back to Dudley, then quietly entered his aunt’s room shutting the door behind him.

            The boy walked around to his aunt’s side of the bed and placed the manila envelope on her bed side table. Taking a breath he shook her gently.

            “Aunt Petunia?” he called softly.

            The woman groaned before opening confused eyes. It took her a moment to realize he was there. “Harry?” She sat up and turned on the lamp on her bedside table, that’s when she noticed the envelope. “What’s this?”

            “Ignore that for now,” said Hadrian, making Petunia look at him. “I have something important to tell you and show you before I leave.”

            Petunia blinked and sat up straighter, she glanced at the clock then back to him. “Leave? Harry, it’s only six am. Your train doesn’t leave until eleven.

            Hadrian sat on the bed next to her and took her hand. “I know,” he said, “but there is some place I must go before then and I can’t take Dudley or you with me. I don’t have a lot of time, so please just listen.” He waited until Petunia nodded before continuing.

            “My life… before I came to you, is not what we thought it was,” he said. “I have written you a letter explaining what I can, right now. When I get more information I will send you letters with Hedwig. Now, when I was born mum put a spell on me to hide my true appearance. What I look like now is not true and I want to show you what I really look like before I leave.”

            Hadrian got up from the bed and stood in front of him. He looked down at his bracelet and fiddled with it before he slowly slid it off. Harry Potter melted away and his true appearance emerged. He watched as his aunt’s eyes filled with tears and she stood up. She reached her hands out and placed them on his cheeks.

            “You have Lily’s eyes,” she said with a soft laugh. Petunia ran her hands through his hair as she examined him. She pulled him close and hugged him tightly. “Promise me, you’ll be careful.”

            Hadrian gave a watery laugh and nodded against her. “I promise Aunt Petunia,” he said as he pulled back. He placed the letter in her hand. “Read this after I am gone. This will tell you what I can’t at the moment and will tell you about the other envelope. Stay safe and do as I say in the letter. I’ll send you a letter when I get to Hogwarts.” He gave her another hug then headed for the door, slipping his bracelet back on.

            “Harry!” said Petunia. Hadrian stopped and looked at her. “I love you.”

            Hadrian grinned. “I love you too Aunty.” With a final wave he left the room and made his way out of the hotel. He walked down the street to the same alley he and Theo were in the other night. Reaching up he opened his breast pocket.

            “Sirona,” he said. “I need you to wrap around my wrist and hold on tight.”

            Sirona slithered out of the pocket and onto his arm. “Why?” she asked as she looked around.

            Hadrian smiled at her. “I hear portkey travel is a right bitch,” he said. “Just hang on.” He felt Sirona squeeze her coils on his wrist. Reaching into his bag with his other hand he pulled out a rock, just a plain old rock that Loknog had plucked from the caverns.

            Taking a deep breath he spoke the activation word. “Home.” There was an intense pulling at his naval before his entire world went spinning around him. Just when he thought it would never end he landed on the ground, hard. Coughing to regain his breath he rolled onto his stomach and slowly lifted himself up. He staggered lightly as he got his bearings. When his vision stopped spinning he looked up. There, right in front of him was the gate to his parents house.

            Hadrian steeled himself and walked over to the security pad. He prayed to every god a deity that his father hadn’t changed the passcode. Lifting the panel door he punched on his mother’s birthday. The light on the pin pad lit up green and he grinned as the gates opened. Making sure his bag was secure he walked through the gate. It took him a couple minutes to make it up the drive but when he turned the familiar corner around the trees, all air went out of his lungs.

            The house was even more beautiful in person. It was still as clean and pristine as the day his father brought his mother here for the first time. Not wanting to waste anymore time he quickly made his way up the drive and walkway to the front door. He didn’t hesitate as he flipped the key pad open and punched in the code. When the light turned green he turned the door handle and opened the door.




Meanwhile…




            Tony Stark sat in his private jet on his way back to New York with Pepper. The day before was meeting after meeting with multiple companies, investors, and things he wanted to buy for the company. He barely got a moment to breathe for himself. It also didn’t help that Pepper had them on the plane at 2am for the eight hour flight back to New York city. They had an important board meeting to get to at nine in the morning New York standard time. Pepper had wanted to leave sooner but the meetings had dragged on for so long Tony wanted some alone time with Pepper to explore London. The woman had given in to his pouting and they spent most of the night on the town. At least leaving London at two and arriving in New York at five am would give them plenty of time to sleep on the plane and time to rest some more at home before getting ready for the meeting.

            Tony, however, couldn’t sleep. Instead he was in the lounge area of the plane working on a project for his next Iron man suit. They were four hours into their flight and Tony was typing away at his laptop when Jarvis spoke.

            “Sir, I have detected motion at Lily-Bee’s Cottage and someone has accessed the security panels,” said Jarvis.

            The plane went dead silent as Tony stopped typing. “What?” asked Tony.

            “Would you like me to pull up the surveillance footage, Sir?” asked Jarvis.

            Tony looked up. “Pull it up on the big screen,” he said as he got up from his chair. He walked closer to the TV when it lit up with the security footage. He watched as a young boy with black hair appeared out of nowhere, he looked like he fell from the sky as he hit the ground. Tony watched as the boy righted himself then walked over to the keypad and punched in the correct code.

            “That’s impossible,” Tony muttered as he watched the boy walk up the drive. The only downfall to Tony’s security system at the cottage is that he hasn’t updated since 1998. The house only had cameras with audio and Jarvis was not hooked up to the house apart from having access to the cameras. There were no speakers in the house so Tony couldn’t communicate with the boy through the security system. He had no choice but to watch what the kid did.

            The child practically ran to the front door, punched in the correct code and walked into the house. Until this point he couldn’t get a good glimpse of the kids face but once he entered the house the entryway camera got a good look at him.

            “Hang on,” said Tony as he pointed at the TV. “Isn’t that… isn’t that the kid who won the robotics competition. What was his name again? Harry something…”

            “Harry Potter, sir and you would be correct,” replied Jarvis.

            “How the hell did this kid know where Lily’s house was? How’d he get the access codes?” asked Tony more to himself than to Jarvis.

            He watched as the kid wandered into the house. The kid’s face was a mixture of happiness and pain. Then the kid did something that shocked Tony. Harry slipped something off his wrist and his appearance changed dramatically. His black hair turned dark brown, his hazel eyes a vibrant emerald green, and his rounded face became oval shaped with a sharp jawline. His cheeks and nose stayed the same. It was like a punch to the gut as he stared at the kid. Those green eyes were all too familiar.

            “Lily,” Tony whispered as he watched the kid, his kid, look around the house. “That’s my … that’s my son….Pepper… PEPPER! PEPPER!!”

            A moment later Pepper came running out of the bedroom in a t-shirt and shorts. “Tony?” she said as she rushed to him. “What is it? What’s wrong?” When he didn’t say anything she followed his gaze to the tv. “Jarvis? What are we looking at?”

            “We are looking at the surveillance footage from Lily-Bee’s Cottage,” replied Jarvis. “You remember what the cottage is, yes Miss Potts?”

            “Of course but…” Pepper looked more at the camera. “Who’s the child?”

            That was when Tony spoke. “That’s my son,” he said. He then suddenly turned to her and grabbed her by the shoulders. “Pepper, that’s my kid!”

            “H-how do you know Tony? Are you sure?” Pepper asked as she looked from Tony to the kid. When the kid walked up to the fireplace mantle, the camera that was in the antique radio zoomed in on his face. Pepper gasped.

            “Jarvis! Turn the plane around now!"

Chapter Text

Chapter 8: Lily-Bee Cottage

Bold: Parseltongue

            Hadrian entered the house and looked around the entryway. The walls were no longer white but a powder blue with white wainscoting halfway up the wall. A large round mirror was on the wall across from the powder room with a long table underneath. The table was a blue sideboard buffet table with a couple vases with fake plants and a couple pieces of artwork on top. As Hadrian closed the door behind him he saw a single seater bench in front of the coat closet, it had a single drawer with a cubby under that. The cushion was also in powder blue. There were a couple of shoes tucked away in the bench cubby. A shelf and coat hooks hung above the bench. A long pink silk scarf was draped on one of the hooks. Hadrian felt like he was going to cry as he gently touched the scarf.

            He took a quick peek in the front office. There was white desk in the middle of the room facing the door. Two red chairs sat on either side of the table. Behind the desk there was a built-in with shelves which were decorated with books.

            Moving further into the house, the powder blue theme from the hall continued into the living room. The walls were white but there were a lot of blue and gold accents around. There was a long couch with a chaise lounge attached in front of the fireplace with blue and gold accent pillows. A single blue armchair faced the outdoor windows. A glass and gold coffee table sat in the middle, the base of the table was a mirror. Built-in shelves had been added on either side of the fireplace and a large blue and gold painting was above the mantle. 

            A Persian rug of similar colors finished off the living room. The only thing not blue and gold was the brown antique clock on the mantle which drew his attention and Hadrian walked closer.

            Hadrian reached up to examine it. “It looks just like Aunt Petunia’s,” he said to no one in particular. Carefully he pulled it down  and flipped it over. On the back was a small gold plate that was inscribed with: To my lovely wife Elenor, may this radio be a symbol of our love and connection in these hard times. Love, Your Husband, Chief Byron J. Evans. June 4th, 1940. Hadrian blinked. 

            “1940… that was in the middle of the second world war,” muttered Hadrian. He remembered seeing the exact same date on the back of Aunt Petunia's; only the inscription was different. Aunt Petunia’s said Property of Chief Byron J. Evans. June 4th, 1940. “They must be a matching set… What do you think, ED?”

            “Seems possible, Hadrian,” replied ED from his pocket as Hadrian carefully put the clock back. Hadrian took ED out of his pocket as he looked around some more. “If I had to guess, Hadrian, your mother’s favorite color was blue.”

            This made Hadrian laugh. “It would seem so,” he said as he wandered toward the kitchen.

            “The house has certainly changed from your mother’s memory,” said ED. “She was quite the decorator.”

            “The place is quite pretty,” said Sirona as she poked her head out of the collar of his shirt, “for a human nest.”

            Hadrian chuckled at that. “Get used to it,” he replied.

            The kitchen cabinets were painted the same powder blue as in the hall. He ran his hand along what used to be black counters but were changed to white and all the hardware was gold. The island had white and gold stools tucked under it. The backsplash behind the stove was made of blue and white porcelain Cassis Stella tile. He didn’t bother going down the hall to the garage and pantry. Instead he followed the same route that his parents had when his dad introduced his mother to the house.

            He walked around the kitchen glancing at the dining area. The dining table was a round glass table with a gold base, a gold crystal chandelier hung above the table, and a round blue rug was on the floor beneath. The chairs white tufted velvet with gold legs. The windows had blue curtains and a white buffet table sat against the wall to the hallway. The hallway was similar to the entryway with blue walls and white wainscoting. There wasn't much to the hall except for some small paintings on the wall, a half moon table between the bedroom doors with a lamp and vase, and an accent rug.

            “Hadrian, I am picking up a source of magical energy coming from upstairs,” said ED.

            Hadrian had already been halfway to the bathroom when ED spoke. “Really?” he asked as he turned around. He slowly walked to the bottom of the stairs, debating on whether or not to go up.

            “Indeed,” replied ED. “It seems to be coming from the door on the right at the top of the stairs.”

            Hadrian tapped his fingers on the stair railing and was about to step on the first step when he backtracked. “We’ll look at that later,” he said. As curious as he was he wanted to see the rest of the house first. He continued his path to the bathroom and took a peek inside. The bathroom had a gray and white theme instead of blue and white like the rest of the house. There wasn’t anything overly interesting about it, it was a bathroom after all.

            Walking to the first bedroom door he pushed open the door and was met with a gray and yellow bedroom. The main wall the bed was sitting on was gray which matched the side tables and the upholstered full size headboard. The sheets and blankets were white with a yellow quilt at the end. One thing was for sure, if his mother did all this she could have had a career in interior design. With a smile he closed the door and moved onto the next room.

            Hadrian hadn’t even opened the door four inches before he slammed it shut again. His heart started pounding in his chest, eyes filling with tears, and he pressed his face to the door. This one was gonna hurt…

Somewhere on a plane…

            “Looks just like Aunt Petunia’s.”

            Tony sat on the couch watching his son examine the clock. “It was a wedding gift,” he muttered, “from Lily’s grandfather.”

            Pepper sat next to Tony, not saying anything, just rubbing his back in comfort as they watched the TV. Jarvis had the pilot turn the plane around so they were headed back to England.  Happy sat quietly in a seat behind Tony and Pepper who were on the couch.

            “1940… that was in the middle of the second world war. They must be a matching set… What do you think, ED?”

            “Seems possible, Hadrian.” Tony watched as his kid took his PHU out of his pocket. “If I had to guess, Hadrian, your mother’s favorite color was blue.” Tony laughed at this.

            “It would seem so.”

            Pepper looked at Tony. “Hadrian? I thought his name was Harry?”

            Tony shrugged. “Lily had to go into hiding just before he was born,” he said. “She was supposed to send me updates but I never received anything. Hadian must be his real name, Harry is probably a nickname.”

            “Who is Petunia?” asked Pepper.

            “Lily’s sister. Her and Lily didn’t get along well,” said Tony as they continued to watch as Hadrian admired the kitchen, his fingers brushing against the counter top. 

            “Lily didn’t like the black countertops I had picked,” said Tony softly, “and the white cabinets were and I quote ‘too boring’.” Hadrian was now making his way to the hallway bathroom.

            “Hadrian, I am picking up a source of magical energy coming from upstairs.”

            “Really?”

            “Magic?” whispered Pepper as Hadrian walked to the bottom of the stairs.

            “Indeed.”

            “Lily was a witch,” said Tony as Hadrian hesitated at the bottom of the stairs. He caught the raised eyebrow Pepper gave him out of the corner of his eye so he looked at her. “Long story short she was a literal witch with magic like they say Merlin had. Magic is real in this world, hidden communities all over the globe. Never actually been in the magical world myself. At the time it was too dangerous for someone like me, someone without magic.”

            The slamming of a door brought their attention back to the TV screen. Hadrian had his head on the second ‘guest door’ and judging by how his shoulders and chest were moving, he was struggling to contain his emotions and breathing.

            “Oh god,” said Tony as he brought his hand to his mouth. Tears sprung to his eyes. “The nursery.” Pepper gripped his free hand tightly.

Lily-Bee Cottage…

            “Hadrian? Are you alright? I'm detecting an elevated heart rate,” asked ED.

            It took Hadrian a minute or two to get his breathing under control. “Y-yeah…” he said shakily. “I-I'm okay.”

            “Are you sure?” asked Sirona who had slithered her way to his shoulders, hiding in his collar.

            “No… I’m not sure about anything anymore,” Hadrian replied.

            “You don't have to go in there, Hadrian,” said ED in concern.

            “I know,” replied the boy as he straightened himself up, “but I want to.” Hadrian took a deep breath and slowly turned the doorknob. The first thing he saw was a crib in front of a mural of a castle painted on the top half of the wall, the lower half was forest green wainscoting. There were magic themed things everywhere, paintings of magical creatures, a wizard’s hat hanging on a wall, and a mini broomstick above a cream changing table. The area rug had dragons, unicorns, and even thestrals that he had seen in his creature book. 

            Next to the crib was a green rocker armchair with a stuffed dragon plush and…

            “Hedwig,” said Hadrian softly as he picked up the snowy owl plush. He smiled as he petted the soft fuzz of the toy and turned towards the window. Green drapes with fake leaves hung from the curtain rod and Hadrian had a perfect view of the forest. A dresser sat in front of the window. Sitting on the table among a few decorative items was a picture. Slowly, Hadrian picked it up. The picture was animated and it was of Tony and Lily, his mother looked to be maybe… six months pregnant. Tony would kiss Lily then kneel and put his ear to her stomach then back up to kiss Lily.

            Hadrian couldn’t hold his tears anymore as he slid down to the floor, the picture and the owl clutched to his chest. Gasping sobs left him as the grief and anger built more and more in his chest. He wanted his parents. He wanted to scream. He wanted to throw something, just not the things in hand. He wanted to send a blasting curse at Dumbledore’s face. Instead, he just sat there and cried for everything that could have been, all the things he missed out on, of the life he could have had, and for his parents' love that got ripped apart by war.

Tony and Pepper…

            Tony watched as his son broke down crying on the floor of the nursery. Seeing his little boy cry broke his heart and he too couldn’t stop the tears that fell. The man did his best not to cry outwardly, so he bit down on his knuckles to keep any sobs at bay. Pepper wrapped her arms around him and rested her head on his shoulder.

            “Don’t worry Tony,” she said. “We’ll get him soon enough. He won’t have to be alone again.”

            Tony took a deep breath and sniffled as he squeezed gently on the arm she had across his chest. “Yeah…”

            Pepper kissed his cheek. “I’m gonna go check with the pilot.”

            Tony turns to her as she stands up. “Make sure to tell him to fly to Oxford Airport and to pick up the speed. I want us there in three hours.” He glanced at the clock on the wall. It was already six thirty in England and he wanted to get to his son as soon as possible.

            He continued to watch with silent tears as his son cried his little heart out for the next five minutes. Eventually his sobs became quiet sniffles as he tried to regain control himself. Hadrian tilted his head back and rested it against the dresser as he took a deep shuddering breath. The boy slowly got up from the ground and put the picture back exactly where he found it.

            “Why don’t you take the picture with you, Hadrian,” suggested ED.

            “I can’t do that,” said Hadrian.

            “Yes, yes you can bud,” said a distressed Tony like the boy could hear him.

            “Why not?” asked ED.

            “How do you think it’ll look if my dad comes here and notices something missing or out of place,” replied Hadrian as he put the owl back and wiped at his face. “He’d probably go nutts, ‘Security Breach!’” The boy said security breach with his hands out and a ‘what-the-fuck’ look on his face.

            Tony, despite his tears, burst out laughing because it was so true.

            “He's definitely your kid, Boss,” said Happy, making Tony jump out of his skin. The man had been so quiet up until now.

             “Jesus Happy,” said Tony as he put his head in his hand.

            “Sorry, Boss,” replied the man with a small smirk. “Hey, Boss… why don’t you call the house?”

            Tony blinked and looked at him. “What?”

            “You got a phone at the cottage right? Can’t you just call it? Maybe he’ll pick up?” Happy shrugged lightly.

            “Unfortunately,” winced Tony as he looked back at the TV. Hadrian was standing in the nursery door just looking at it before he slowly walked out and shut the door behind him. “Lily fried the last one with her magic during one of her pregnancy mood swings and I never got around to replacing it.” Their attention was stolen when ED and Hadrian started talking again.

            “Are we going upstairs now, Hadrian?” asked ED.

Hadrian…

            Hadrian moved to the bottom of the stairs and looked up. He didn't say anything for a moment before he took a step back and walked back into the kitchen. “Not today,” he said. “I'm tired.”

            “That's what you get for staying up all night watching your mother’s memories,” teased ED.

            “Ha, ha,” said Hadrian, slightly irritated, as he walked towards his parents room. “Four weeks ago I knew nothing of my parents, didn't even know my father was alive, let alone that he wasn't James Potter. Nineteen and a half hours ago I had no idea that Tony Stark is my biological father only to find out that he is my father twenty hours after meeting the man. Looking through Mum's memories and searching this house gives me a glimpse of what they were like, what their lives were like.” He faltered when he said that.

            “Would you have told Mr Stark that you were his son if you had known?” asked ED.

            “How? When I had no proof,” Hadrian replied. “Course I have proof now because Loknog did the inheritance test but if I had tried to say something at the competition, they would probably be wary and I’d have to go through a long process with a paternity test especially when I had Mum’s glamour on still. With someone as high profile as my dad I bet he gets people claiming to be his kid or have his kid all the time.” (The last comment made Tony wince.)

            Hadrian entered the hall leading to his parents room. “Okay last room,” he said. The boy didn't bother looking at the laundry room as he went to his parents' door. What was so interesting about a laundry room? Carefully he opened the door and looked inside.

            This room was the same powder blue as the rest of the house but with pink accents. The walls were blue with white trim, part of the cover ceiling was also blue, pink drapes hanging from the windows, and white furniture. The bed was placed between the two windows on the right side of the room. The sheets were white with a blue and pink floral blanket at the end. There had to be at least ten pillows on the bed all varying from white, to blue, to pink. There were also a lot of floral designs, in the blanket, the pictures above the bed, the pillows, even the area rug. There was a white ottoman that sat at the end of the bed too.

            Carefully Hadrian walked around the room stopping at a dresser that had a perfume bottle on it. Curious, he picked it up and opened it to smell. The scent was light, airy, and floral. Is this what his mom smelled like? Smiling, he set it down and took a quick peek into the bathroom. It was the same white blue and gold as everything else.

            Hadrian walked over to the bed and ran his hand over the blankets.

            “Perhaps, Hadrian, it would be wise for you to try and get some rest,” said ED.

            “What time is it?” asked the boy.

            “Six forty-five,” replied the AI. “We have about four hours and fifteen minutes before we have to catch the eleven o’clock train and we still have to meet Theo at the station.”

            Hadrian could feel his eyes getting heavy. The last 24 hours had been a whirlwind of emotions and he was mentally drained. “Yeah… okay,” he said. He debated on whether to take a nap on the couch but the bed in front of him was too inviting. Setting his bag on the ottoman, he took off his shoes and kicked them slightly under the bed, then took off his jacket and put it on top of his bag. 

            Hadrian climbed on the bed and all but flopped sideways across the bed. He didn't want to mess up the pillows but he did grab one and tucked it under his head.

            “I will wake you around ten, Hadrian,” said ED, who he placed near his head. Hadrian responded with a muffled ‘okay’.

            Sirona slid from his shoulders and onto the bed. “And I shall guard you while you sleep,” she said as she flicked her tongue against his cheek.

            “Thanks,” Hadrian replied, already half asleep. Within minutes he was out.

Tony…

            Tony watched as his kid climbed onto the bed and all but passed out. “Poor kid,” said Tony as he watched him.

            “Yes, thank you,” said Pepper from behind him. Tony turned to see her hanging up her cellphone. “Pilot says we will be in Oxford close to nine forty-five and there will be a car waiting for us.”

            “Thank you, Pep,” said Tony softly as she walked over to him.

            “Of course, Tony,” she replied as she sat down next to him. “How’s Hadrian?” She looked back at the TV.

            “Sleeping,” said Tony. “Jarvis, split the screen. I want you to keep a live feed on Hadrian but I want to go back over everything that he did and said.”

            “Of course, Sir,” said Jarvis as he did as asked.

            “Hey, Boss,” chimed in Happy. Tony and Pepper looked at him. Happy had his eyes glued on the TV but he was also pointing at it. “What’s that on the kid’s back?”

            Tony and Pepper looked back at the TV to see something yellow and pink move around Hadrian’s back.

            “Is that… a snake?” asked Pepper.

            “Jarvis, zoom in,” replied Tony. 

            The camera zoomed in to show a small, pink and yellow snake partially curled and standing in the middle of Hadrian’s back. Occasionally the snake would flick its tongue but overall the creature stayed as still as a statue.

            “Jarvis… rewind and see if you can see where the snake came from,” said Tony. They watched the other half of the screen as Jarvis rewound the video to just before Hadrian got on the bed. Tony had Jarvis zoom in on Hadrian again and they watched him flop back on the bed.

            “There,” said Pepper as she got up from the couch and pointed to Hadrian’s collar. “There’s something moving under his shirt.”

            They watched as the snake slid out from Hadrian's shirt and put its face against his cheek. They continued to watch as the snake climbed its way up the boy’s back, curled up, and went into strike mode as it faced in the direction of the bedroom door.

            “Is… is it… protecting him?” asked Pepper as she looked at Tony.

            “Looks that way,” said Tony as he watched.

            “So… he has a pet snake?” asked Happy cautiously. 

            Tony stood up and walked to the TV. “Maybe,” he said. “Jarvis rewind again and turn up the volume.” Javis did as asked. After the snake came out of his shirt, hissing was heard from the snake but then also… a soft hiss from Hadrian. 

            “Jarvis, is there another time where there is hissing near Hadrian or… if he is hissing?” Jarvis brought the video to two different times, the first when Hadrian was in the living room and the second to just before he entered into the nursery. There was a soft hissing then Hadrian was hissing.

            Tony groaned and wiped his hands down his face. “He’s got his mom’s ability,” he said.

            Pepper looked at Tony. “What do you mean?”

            “The hissing sound that you’re hearing,” said Tony as he pointed to the video. “Lily could talk to snakes, it seems Hadrian has inherited her gift. Parseltongue, if I remember correctly. Right…” he pointed at the TV. “We’ll unpack the snake thing later. Jarvis rewind to the beginning.”

            The video feed went to the very beginning. At first there was nothing but then out of nowhere Hadrian was there landing on his back. Something small and black fell out of his hand and into the grass.

            “Jarvis, back it up five seconds and put it in slow motion,” said Tony as he stood in front of the TV, arms crossed and one hand on his chin. When the video replayed he had Jarvis pause when he saw the object fall out of his hand. “Jarvis what is that? From his hand.”

            “It appears to be a rock, Sir,” the AI replied. 

            “Huh… okay, continue.”

            For the next hour and a half they watched the footage, pausing occasionally to analyze the footage. Tony did his best not to start crying again when they rewatched Hadrian breakdown in the nursery. When they deemed they had enough information Tony, Pepper, and Happy sat together to talk. Pepper had a pen and notepad out as she had taken notes throughout the whole thing.

            “Alright,” said Tony. “What have we found out?”

            “For starters, he was somehow transported to the house,” said Pepper from her spot on the couch. She had her legs crossed at the ankles and her notepad in her lap.

            “Some type of magical transportation, not sure which, continue,” said Tony, who was seated next to Pepper.

            “We also know that he didn’t learn you were his father until twenty hours after we met him. We met him at approximately three pm on the thirtieth. He said that he found out you were his father nineteen and half hours ago, which now at this point would be” Pepper looked at her watch, “roughly twenty one hours ago. Meaning-”

            “He found out I was his father around eleven am yesterday,” said Tony. He was leaning forward with his elbows on his knees and his fingers steepled in front of his face as he sat next to Pepper.

            “And he didn’t try contacting you because-” started Happy.

            “He was afraid we wouldn’t believe him,” finished Tony.

            “Because he had no proof at the time and a… what did he call it,” said Pepper as she looked down at her notes, “a glamour? What did he mean by glamour?”
            “It’s a type of spell,” replied Tony. “Lily used it often when we went out, either to change her appearance at galas and in front of cameras or we’d change mine when we went out in public and wanted some privacy. It’s a type of disguise spell, it can change the appearance of pretty much anything, humans, animals, inanimate objects, etc. Everyone thought I was a playboy in my early days but it was actually Lily the whole time. The real playboy came out after she died. Next.” The man’s leg started bouncing.

            Pepper looked down at the paper again. “He has, I’m going to assume, a friend named Theo who he is supposed to meet up with sometime in the next three hours.”

            “His AI also mentioned something about a train leaving at eleven,” chimed in Happy.

            “Jarvis, how long does it take to get from the house to Oxford Station?” asked Tony.

            “About thirty minutes, Sir,” Jarvis replied.

            “Okay,” said Tony as he got up and started pacing. “It is eight-fifteen now. Pilot said we should land about nine forty-five and it takes a half an hour to get from the airport to the house which would put us at the house around ten fifteen. More than enough time before he leaves for this eleven o’clock train to who knows where. What else?”

            “He mentioned something about a test,” said Happy.

            “Yes, he said inheritance test,” said Pepper as she looked at Tony. “What is an inheritance test?”

            Tony shook his head as he kept pacing. “No idea,” he replied. 

            “Okay,” said Pepper as she looked at her notes again. “Last thing, it was mentioned that he ‘watched’ his mother’s memories which is probably how he knew about the house. How could he watch her memories?”

            Again Tony shook his head. “I don't know about that either,” he said. “But, Lily said magic can do just about everything so being able to watch someone's memories doesn't seem that far fetched.”

            “So… magic really exists?” asked Happy as he looked at Tony. “It's not just smoke and mirrors?”

            Tony nodded as he flopped back down onto the couch. “Yeah,” he said. “I was skeptical at first as well but then Lily whipped out a literal wand and started performing spells in front of me. First she levitated a book off a table then she turned a chair into a pig and back again.” He laid down and put his head on Pepper's lap. “We didn't talk too much about it as at the time she said it was safer and that the less I knew the better. I knew the basics.”

            Pepper ran her fingers through his hair. “Why was it safer?”

            “At the time the Wizarding world was in some kind of civil war,” replied Tony. “When Lily was about seven months pregnant she had to go into hiding and traveling too far in her pregnancy was becoming too difficult. She couldn't do magical travel anymore and the place she was hiding at was too far from here. For her safety, and mine, the Wizarding world didn't know she and I were married. Instead they thought she was married to a friend of hers.”

            “Was that the James Potter Hadrian mentioned?” asked Pepper.

            “Yeah,” replied Tony. “Met the guy once, we got along well and he truly cared about Lily’s safety. What I didn't like was the fact James was her ex boyfriend from her school days. The reason we went with him was because their old headmaster or whatever happened to see her engagement and wedding rings I gave her and assumed they were still together. It was the old fart that Lily didn't trust. She only trusted her uncle who she said the old fart was calling a ‘dark lord’. I met her uncle, that man is the farthest thing from a dark lord. Big teddy bear is more like it, if you ask me. ”

            “Dark Lord?” asked Happy with a raised brow. “As in Star Wars type dark lord?”

            “I guess,” said Tony, “but again, the less I knew the safer I was so Lily didn't talk about it much. She did tell me she was spying on the old man though in case he tried to attack her uncle she could warn him.”

            “Spy?” asked Happy. “Like… Natasha spy?”

            Tony let out a small laugh. “Lily was no assassin,” he said then mumbled, “though with her personality, I wouldn't put it past her.” The man took a deep breath and looked up at Pepper.

            Pepper tilted her head as she looked at him. “You okay, Tony?”

            Tony paused for a moment before he nodded. “Yeah,” he said softly.

            For the rest of the flight they remained quiet. Tony never took his eyes off the TV as he watched his kid. Happy did his own things, played on his phone here, and took a fifteen minute nap there. Pepper was on the phone mostly talking about postponing the meeting that they were supposed to be attending in New York.

            “It’s a family emergency,” Pepper said into the phone. “That’s all you need to know.”

            When the plane finally landed all three adults rushed out and to the awaiting car. Tony insisted on driving as he was the only one who knew the address, he had never shared it with anyone. Tony drove as fast as humanly possible without breaking local road laws. 

            It was about 10:05 when Jarvis spoke to him through his earpiece.

            “Sir, young master Hadrian is awake and talking about leaving the house.”

            Cursing Tony stepped on the gas more. When they arrived at the house he impatiently punched the code for the gate and soon as there was enough clearance he sped past. He all but slammed the car to a stop, jumped out of the car, and ran to the door. He put in the code for the door faster than anything he had ever done before. He opened the door.

            “Cross..”

            “Hadrian!” Tony laid eyes on his son and his son’s eyes on him.

            Hadrian’s eyes widened. “Da-”

            In a blink… the child was gone.

AN: Sorry not sorry but it’s needed for the story :3 LOVE YOU!

Chapter Text

Chapter 9: Platform 9¾ 

Bold: Parseltongue 

            “Hadrian, it’s time to get up,” called Ed from beside the sleeping boy. Hadrian simply groaned and rolled over, snuggling back into the pillows. “Hadrian, it's after ten, you need to get up. Hadrian.” 

            The boy groaned again and finally sat up. “I’m up, I’m up,” he said and rubbed his face. He looked around the room. In his sleep he had knocked a couple pillows off the bed and also, somehow, wiggled himself under the blue floral blanket at the end of the bed. Looking around more, he scrunched his brows together.

            “Sirona?” Hadrian hissed. “Where are you?”

            The small snake climbed her way onto the bed from the ottoman. “You wiggle too much in your sleep,” said Sirona as she curled around his fingers.

            “Sorry,” said Hadrian. He lifted her up so that she could rest on his shoulders. Grabbing ED, Hadrian put him on top of his bag before he fixed the bed. He made sure that it was just how he found it before he put his coat back on, grabbed ED and his bag then walked out of the room. 

            As Hadrian entered the living room he looked down at his watch only to see it wasn’t working. It was a digital watch he had gotten six months ago so he didn’t understand why it wasn’t working.

            “That’s odd…” he muttered and took the watch off. It had worked fine when he went to Diagon but now. “I wonder if the portkey fried it.” He took the watch off and flipped the watch over to look at his runes on the back. It took him a minute before he almost smacked his forehead. “Dummy…” He had forgotten the etching to protect it from large magical surges.

            “Everything alright Hadrian?” asked ED. 

            “Yeah,” sighed Hadrian, he’d have to try and fix it later. “The portkey fried my watch, so I don’t know what time it is.” As he went to put it in the side pocket of his coat, Hadrian got distracted by some birds on the back porch table and didn’t realize he missed his pocket. The watch hit the carpet and rolled under the couch.

            “The time is now five after ten,” replied ED. “What about the other portkey Loknog gave you? The wind-up pocket watch?”

            Hadrian blinked then actually smacked his forehead. “Of course!” Reaching into his bag he pulled out a pocket watch. The watch was bronze with a snake holding a lily on the front and on the back of the watch was an inscription: Oxford Graduation June 25th 1991.  

            Inside the watch was another inscription: My beautiful Niece, May this watch be a symbol of your success and achievements in the coming years. Congratulations. Love, Uncle Tom 

             Hadrian ran his finger over the engraving with a small smile. Reaching for the nob at the top he wound it up and adjusted the time. “Guess I will have to stick with this while at Hogwarts,” he said. Once it read the correct time he closed it and put it in his pants pocket then reached into the breast pocket of his jacket. He pulled out his necklace with his mother’s rings and placed it around his neck as he walked into the foyer. He checked the mirror there to make sure his scar was gone, which it was. Glancing at himself he fiddled with the necklace and his hand gripped the pocket watch through his pants as he frowned slightly.

            “Is something the matter, Hadrian?” asked ED from his other hand.

            “Not… really…” the boy replied. “It’s just… I have all these things of my mother’s but… nothing of Dad’s. I just wish I had something of his too, you know, to take to school with me.”

            “You could search the house for something,” suggested ED. “Perhaps something from his office.”

            Hadrian sighed and shook his head. “I already told you I’m not taking anything from the house,” he said.

            “It wouldn’t hurt to take a look, would it?” asked ED.

            Hadrian rolled his eyes with another sigh but still entered the front office. He had only peeked at this room when they first got here so he just wandered. One thing he had to admit, the house was extremely clean.

            “Do you think dad visits often?” asked Hadrian as he opened a drawer in the built-in cabinets behind the desk. “The place is awfully clean, not a speck of dust anywhere.” The drawer had some computer paper, notebooks, and about a dozen Stark Industries pens. ‘ Would dad notice if one was missing?’ he asked himself as his hand hovered over the pens.

            “Who’s to say,” replied ED. “It’s clear to me that the place is regularly cleaned. Perhaps a scheduled cleaner?”

            Hadrian just hummed softly in reply as he picked up one of the pens and twirled it in his fingers. It seemed like a good quality pen. Nothing but the best for Tony Stark, right? Hadrian closed the drawer and slipped the pen into his bag then proceeded to look through the room. There were a lot of science books on the shelves, mostly for mechanical and electrical engineering. Eventually…

            “I hate to interrupt Hadrian but it is now ten twelve,” said ED.

            Hadrian, who was about to pick up an object, jumped slightly. “Right,” he said and cleared his throat. Turning he left the room shutting the door mostly closed behind him. Standing in the foyer again he pulled the pocket watch out of his pocket. He wrapped the chain around his wrist and gripped the watch tightly in his hand.

            “The portkey is supposed to take us directly to Platform 9¾, correct Hadrian?” asked ED.

            “Yes it is,” the boy replied.

            “Meaning we will not be on the muggle side of the barrier? Muggles can't walk through the wall can they?”

            “No, we will not be in the muggle part of the station and no… muggles can't get through the barrier.”

            “And your train leaves at eleven, correct?”

            “Yes it does… why?” asked Hadrian, confused at the line of questioning.

            “Just double checking the itinerary,” said ED.

            With no time to dwell on it, Hadrian just shrugged and opened the watch. 10:15am. “Here goes nothing…” “Hang on Sirona.” The snake slid into his breast pocket and Hadrian buttoned her in.

            He took a breath to mentally prepare himself for the portkey.

            “Kings-”

            The front door opened.

            “Cross.”

            “Hadrian!”

            Hadrian’s eyes widened as he saw his dad burst into the room and start towards him. “Da-”

            His words turned into a scream as the world spun away.

Back with Tony…

            Tony landed face down on the ground with a thud. When he saw Hadrian start to disappear, his body acted instinctively and reached out for his son while still moving forward. With nothing but air to grab, the man tripped and landed hard on the wood floors.

            “No, no, no!” said Tony as he got up and looked around. “Where’d he go? Hadrian!” He began searching the house calling out to his son.

            “Tony? What’s wrong?” asked Pepper as she entered the house.

            “He’s gone,” said Tony, heartbroken. “Jarvis, where did he go?”

            “I’m afraid Young Master Hadrian has vanished, Sir,” said the AI. “He is no longer on the premises.”

            “Vanished? How?” asked Pepper as she walked briskly to Tony.

            “I believe he called it a Portkey,” said Jarvis.

            Tony stopped his pacing of the living room allowing Pepper to wrap him in her arms. “Portkey?” he asked. “I’ve heard of those. Did he say where he was going Jarvis?”

            “I believe he spoke the words Kings Cross, before he disappeared, Sir.”

            “Kings Cross?” asked Tony, confused. “As in Kings Cross Station in London?”

            “Correct, Sir.”

            “How long does it take to get to Kings Cross Station?”

            “About an hour and a half to two hours, Sir, depending on the route you take. However, should you make your way to the station you will not arrive in time. Young Master Hadrian said his train leaves at eleven and he is behind some sort of magical barrier on a platform that doesn’t exist.”

            “A platform that doesn’t exist?” asked Pepper. “What’s the platform?”

            “Platform 9¾, Miss Potts”

            “Wait… hold on,” said Tony as he started pacing again. “Jarvis what’s today’s date?”

            “September 1st, 2011, Sir.”

            “September 1st, eleven o’clock, Kings Cross, Platform 9¾, magical barrier… September 1st, eleven o’clock, Kings Cross, Platform 9¾, magical barrier.” He repeated these five things another three times before he snapped his fingers.

            “I think I got it…. Jarvis, pull up the security footage on the home computer,” said Tony as he rushed past Pepper and into his office. He pushed back the chair and sat down as the computer turned on with the home’s security footage. Pepper stood silently behind them as they watched Hadrian. Tony’s eyes never left his son’s face as he talked to his AI with a pocket watch in hand. That’s when he heard it, Hogwarts.

            “That’s it,” said Tony as he paused the footage. “Hogwarts. He’s going to school.” The man let out a deep breath and ran his hands through his hair.

            “A school… named… Hogwarts?” asked Happy with a raised brow. “What kind of school names itself Hogwarts?”

            Tony looked up at him as he leaned back in his desk chair. “A magical one,” he said, then got up from his seat. “All magical children when they turn eleven leave for Hogwarts from Platform 9¾ at eleven o’clock, Kings Cross Station on September 1st. Lily told me that because she was sure our child would be magical like her and would most likely be going to Hogwarts. I didn’t like the fact that I would have to send my son to a boarding school when I told myself I would never do that to my kids like my father did to me. Lily insisted that it would be okay and is necessary because magical children don’t have full control over their magic. They go to Hogwarts to learn control and it’s one of the safest places in the world.”

            Pepper followed Tony as he walked out to the living room. “You’re awfully calm about this Tony,” she said. “Are you sure you’re alright?”

            Tony turned to her as he walked backwards. “Course I’m okay, why wouldn’t I be okay,” he said. The shakiness in his voice however told a completely different story. “The child I thought was dead is in fact not dead. I got to meet him for all of what… three hours at a robotics competition not knowing he was my kid. Finally when I thought I’d be able to hold my kid in my arms for the first time I missed him by a mere second only for him to be going to a magical school somewhere in the Scottish Highlands WHERE I CAN’T REACH HIM! I CAN’T… I’m not…”

            Tony slumped down on to the couch with his head in his hands while leaning on knees. His voice had steadily gotten higher till he was yelling and then defeated.

            “Tony,” breathed Pepper as she slid onto the seat next to him. She wrapped her arms around him and kissed his shoulder.

            Tony was still staring down at the floor when he noticed something black under the couch. Careful not to dislodge Pepper too much he reached down and picked up a child’s watch. Tears welled in his eyes as he examined the watch.

            “Hadrian,” Tony said softly before he put the watch to his forehead and cried softly. He felt Pepper hug him tighter and run her hand through his hair.

Platform 9¾…

            Hadrian landed on the platform with a small scream and a groan. In the distance he heard someone shout his name then came the sound of rapid footsteps. A second later Theo was looking down at him.

            “Hadrian! Are you alright?” asked Theo as he helped Hadrian stand.

            Hadrian began looking around frantically. “No… no…”

            “What's wrong?” asked Theo as he looked at his friend.

            “Dad!” Hadrian said and looked at Theo. “He was there! He showed up just as I activated the portkey. I have to go back.” He began frantically searching his pockets.

            “Where is it?” said Hadrian. “It's not here.” He began looking around the platform.

            Theo watched as his friend started to panic when he couldn't find whatever he was looking for. Any attempt to call the boy's name fell on deaf ears. Finally Theo grabbed Hadrian by the shoulders.

            “Ian!” said Theo loudly in the smaller boy's face. “Take a breath. What are you looking for? I can help.”

            Hadrian blinked at him several times, his mind stuck on what Theo called him. “I-Ian?”

            Theo blushed slightly and dropped his hands. “Sorry,” he said. “First thing that popped into my head. I needed to get your attention and Hadrian is kind of long to say in a hurry. I won't call you that again.”

            “No!” said Hadrian suddenly, making Theo look at him with wide eyes. Hadrian cleared his throat. “I mean… it's not… I don't mind if you call me that but… just you… no one else.”

            It was Theo’s turn to look at him surprised before a slow smile worked its way into his face. “Okay,” he replied. “Now… tell me what you're looking for?”

            “It's a portkey,” said Hadrian. “A black rock from the caves of Gringotts. About the size of my palm. It is keyword activated and will take me to my mum's house.”

            Theo nodded. “Alright,” he said. “Where was the last place you saw it?”

            Hadrian thought for a minute. “Well I had it when I went to my mum's house at six this morning…” He tried to think of whether he put it in his bag or not but he couldn’t recall. 

            “Is it possible you dropped the portkey when you landed, son?” came a deep voice from behind them.

            Both boys turned to look at the man. Hadrian recognized him instantly. His hair was no longer dark blonde and was more salt and pepper but the man had the same facial structure and deep blue eyes he had seen in his mother’s memory.

            “Well met, Lord Thaddeus Nott,” said Hadrian. “It’s an honor, Sir. Theo has told me a bit about you and I saw you in one of mum's memories.”

            Thaddeus gave him a small smirk and held out his hand. “Well met to you too, young Hadrian,” he said. “I have not seen you since you were a year old. You have grown into a fine young man.”

            Hadrian blushed. “Thank you, Sir.”

            The man nodded at him with a smile. “Now, what’s this about a missing portkey?” he asked.

            Hadrian sighed and scratched his head. “My account manager gave me two portkeys yesterday,” he said. “The first one was a rock that we took from the caves at Gringotts. He made it into a portkey so that I can transport myself to the house my father built for my mother should I wish to see it. The second portkey,” he held up the pocket watch before putting it in his pocket, “is my mother’s pocket watch from Uncle Tom. The watch was a one time portkey whereas the rock I could use at any time. But I seem to have lost the rock.” Now that he thought about it, it should have been the other way around.

            “Is it possible you dropped it when you went to your mother’s house?” asked Thaddeus.

            “It is possible, Hadrian,” replied ED from his pocket. Hadrian pulled out the PHU. “You did land pretty hard when we arrived.”

            Hadrian physically deflated. “I wasn't expecting my dad to show up at the house. Had I known, I would have waited a little bit longer,” he said with a pout.

            Theo looked at him. “How did he even know you were there?” he asked curiously.

            “I don’t know honestly,” said Hadrian as he tilted his head slightly.

            “The security cameras of course,” said ED.

            It became so silent you could hear a pin drop and all color drained from Hadrian’s face.

            “WHAT?!" exclaimed Hadrian with wide eyes. “There were security cameras?? Why didn't you tell me ED?”

            “Would you have gone in the house if you had known?” asked ED.  “I did not want to take the experience of seeing your home away from you.”

            Tears welled in Hadrian’s eyes, ED was right. If he knew there were security cameras he wouldn't have gone into the house. He should have thought of that though, being who his dad was. The boy thought his dad had been back in America so didn't expect Tony to be close enough to show up at the house. Hadrian would have loved to spend some time with his dad before going to school.

            Suddenly a thought occurred to him and he looked up at Thaddeus. “Lord Nott!” he said. “Have you ever been to Mum’s house? You could apparate me there.”

            The sad look on the man's face just made Hadrian’s heart sink more.

            “I'm afraid I have never been to your mother’s house,” said Thaddeus. “She always came to us.”

            Theo put his hand on Hadrian’s shoulder. “You could send him a letter,” he said. “Where’s your owl?”

            Hadrian wiped at his nose a little only to be stopped by Thaddeus and handed a handkerchief. The boy smiled gratefully and wiped at his nose. “I sent her to Hogwarts last night after sending a letter,” he said, then he paused. His head snapped up and he looked at Thaddeus. “Did you get my letter, Sir?”

            Behind them the platform started to get noisy as families began arriving. Thaddeus watched the families for a moment before he looked back at Hadrian.

            “Indeed I did,” the man said. “I plan on talking to Lucius as soon as you boys are on the train.” Thaddeus got between the two boys and wrapped his arms around their shoulders as he led them to the train.

            “I may not be able to take you back to see your father,” he said, as they walked towards the middle of the train. “I can, however, get a message to him.”

            “How?” asked Hadrian as he looked up at him.

            They stopped outside the door to one of the train cars. “Your mother once told me her home is in Kennington, Oxford, correct?” asked Thaddeus. Hadrian nodded in reply. “I have been to Oxford before. Tom, my son, and I attended your mother’s university graduation. If you give me the address to the house I can make my way there and talk to your father. Let him know you will send him a correspondence later this evening.”

            Hadrian's heart swelled at the suggestion. “Yes, please,” he said. “Thank you, Sir!”

            Thaddeus smiled and held up a hand. “Please, Hadrian,” he said. “There is no need to call me sir. We are family. When we are in public feel free to call me grandfather. At home you may call me Grandpa, like Theo does.”

            Hadrian blushed and smiled. He has never had any grandparents, living at least. “Thank you, Grandfather.” He glanced at Theo who beamed at him.

            Thaddeus pulled out his wand and gave it a wave. A piece of parchment and a quill appeared. “Here,” he said, handing them to Hadrian. “Write the address down and I will head there after the train leaves.”

            Hadrian quickly wrote down the address before handing it back. Thaddeus looked it over before tucking it into a pocket on the inside of his robes.

            More and more people were starting to pile onto the platform. Thaddeus looked around at the growing crowd. He stopped and stared at one particular family and both boys followed his line of sight. It was the Malfoys. Their blonde hair was unmistakable in the crowd. Hadrian saw Theo wrinkle his nose out of the corner of his eye.

            Thaddeus cleared his throat and looked at the boys. “I think it's about time the two of you got on the train,” he said then turned to Theo. He straightened his grandson's robes and made sure his bolo tie was straight. “Mind your manners and do your best. Remember, failure is not an option but I don't expect you to be perfect. Be yourself and have fun but act accordingly in public. Look after Hadrian as the wizarding world is new to him. I am very proud of the young man you have grown into.”

            Theo looked up at his grandfather proudly. “Of course, Grandfather,” he said. “You can count on me.”

            Thaddeus gave him a nod. “That’s my boy,” he said and tapped the underside of Theo’s chin affectionately. He then turned to Hadrian with a smile. “Stick with Theo, he'll keep you safe. Remember to have fun as well and I have no doubt that you will flourish in your classes, you have your parents' intelligence. Use it well. I will see you both for the Christmas holidays no if's, and's, or but's, understood?”

            “Yes, Grandfather,” said both boys simultaneously. 

            Thaddeus gave them.each an affectionate pat on the shoulders then pushed them towards the train. “Off with you.”

            Theo led Hadrian onto the train. “I already grabbed us a compartment,” he said as he led him halfway down the car. He opened a compartment door, Theo's cat perked up and meowed at them when they entered. Theo picked her up and sat down on the bench.

            Hadrian sat across from him and relaxed in his seat. “Have you picked a name for her yet?” he asked.

            “Amalia,” replied Theo as he petted the kitten who was now curled in his lap. “What about you? For your snake and owl?”

            “My owl is Hedwig,” said Hadrian as he reached into his breast pocket and pulled the snake out, “and this is Sirona.”

            Theo grinned. “Fitting,” he said.

            Hadrian laughed and set the snake on his shoulder and she tucked herself under his collar. “I thought so,” he said. He looked out the window, looking for Thaddeus. The man was walking towards the Malfoys.

            Theo followed his gaze and smirked. “This is gonna be good,” he said. Hadrian raised a brow at him but didn't say anything as he turned his attention back to the scene.

            Thaddeus said something to Lucius and the two men stepped away. Hadrian watched as Thaddeus threw up a privacy charm. The man’s back was to them so he couldn't even read his lips but he watched as Lucius’ eyes widened and his face went white. A snort from Theo made Hadrian look at him.

            “What?” he asked.

            Theo pointed. “Look at Draco,” he said. Hadrian looked back at Lucius' wife and child. He was gonna assume that's who Theo was referring to. The boy, Draco, was watching Thaddeus and Lucius but he looked mad and his cheeks were pink with anger.

            “What's his deal?” asked Hadrian.

            Theo leaned back in his seat and looked at Hadrian. “Draco is a bit of a prat,” he said. “He thinks he is better than the rest of us just because his family are high class purebloods with a lot of money. What he doesn't truly realize is that we out rank him, especially you. My grandfather is Uncle Tom's right hand, though many people believe that to be Bellatrix Lestrange, Draco's aunt. Draco thinks his father is one of the top tier when it comes to Uncle Tom’s inner circle. What he doesn't realize is that his father is in the lower tiers. Just because his grandfather was also one of Uncle Tom's close friends doesn't mean his father has the right to the same position. Draco likes to throw his weight around but he is a coward and runs at the slightest hint of trouble.”

            Hadrian huffs a laugh and shakes his head. “Let me guess, he is a bully?”

            Theo nodded. “Yes,” he said. “Longbottom is one of his favorite targets at balls and galas.”

            Hadrian raised a brow. “Longbottom? As in Neville Longbottom?”

            “The one and the same,” said Theo.

            Hadrian looked out the window and glared at Draco. “Neville is my godbrother,” he said. “If Draco thinks he can continue to harass Neville…” he looks back at Theo, “he is gonna have to get past me.”

            Theo claps his hands and all but cackles. “I'd love to see you put him in his place,” he said. “You've read the pureblood etiquette books right?” Hadrian nodded. “Good. So you know how to act?”

            Hadrian rolled his eyes. “Yes,” he said. “I don't like it but I understand that in my position it is needed.”

            Theo hummed and nodded. “Yeah, I don't like the uptight, no nonsense, I'm better than you mask most pureblood wear. Especially people in our circles but if you even show an ounce of weakness they will walk all over you. That's Longbottom's problem. He's so scared of his own shadow that people find him an easy target. Me personally, I think there is more going on under the surface than we realize.”

            Hadrian scrunched his brows together, he didn't like that. “What kind of things?”

            Theo shrugs. “I'm not sure but if I had to guess,” he said, his face going grim, “someone in his house is abusing him.”

            Hadrian saw red at that statement as his fists clenched against his pants. He knew all too well about abuse thanks to Uncle Vernon. He'd have to approach the subject carefully though. You never know how a person is going to turn out because of the abuse. Some people can become violent and some the opposite. It all depends on how they deal with their trauma. Hadrian… he used his intelligence and wit to pull the wool over Uncle Vernon's eyes, so to speak. It wasn’t hard to outsmart the man, he was dumber than a brick. He stopped being afraid of his uncle by the time he was eight.

            “You're planning something,” said Theo, breaking Hadrian out of his thoughts. “Care to share, My Lord.” The boy smirked at him.

            Hadrian gave him a deadpanned look. “Please don't call me that,” he said.

            Theo only smirked wider. “How come? It's true,” he replied. “You out rank me, it would be expected of me.”

            Hadrian glared at this. “Whether I out rank you or not,” he said, “as my best friend you are exempt from having to use honorifics with me.”

            Theo's smirk turned into a smile and nodded. “Alright,” he said with a nod. “So… your plan Ian?”

            The younger boy huffed a laugh with a shake of his head. “We need to take Neville under our wings,” he said. “As his godbrother I feel it is my duty to protect him. Just like your dad protected my mum.”

            “So, you're going to tell him who you really are then?” asked Theo. 

            “I'm going to have to,” said Hadrian. “I won't tell him right away at first I think. If I am going into Slytherin house, which I suspect I will, we will need to earn his trust if he is on the light's side.”

            Theo nodded. “I can agree with that,” he said and looked out the window. “Speak of the devil, there he is.” 

            Hadrian looked as Theo pointed out a pudgy kid with blond hair holding a toad that looked like it wanted to be anywhere else. He was standing next to an older woman wearing green robes, had a red handbag, and… “Is that a vulture on that old lady's hat?” he asked.

            “Yep,” said Theo, making the ‘p’ pop when he said it. “That is Lady Augusta Longbottom, Neville’s gran. She is the acting Regent of the Longbottom estate until he reaches majority. She’s a strict woman but she cares about Neville. If he is being abused it’s not from her, she is very protective of him.”

            Hadrian examined Neville from his seat. The boy looked like he was on the verge of tears as he clutched his toad. His grandmother pulled a handkerchief from her pocket and dabbed at his eyes with it. It made Hadrian smile seeing Neville’s own face light up with a smile as he hugged his grandmother. With a sigh he looked back at Theo who was still looking out the window but he wasn’t looking at Neville.

            “See something?” asked Hadrian.

            Theo looked at him and nodded then pointed to a severe looking woman wearing a monocle standing next to a red haired girl. “That is Amelia Bones,” he said, “Head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement. The girl next to her is her niece Susan, the one I told you about.”

            Theo then proceeded to point out other people on the platform.

            “That's Amos Diggory, he works for the Department for the Regulation and Control of Magical Creatures. His son Cedric is a Third year and seeker for the Hufflepuff Quidditch team.”

            “Those two boys over there arguing are Oliver Wood, captain of the Gryffindor team and Marcus Flint, captain of Slytherin. The two girls holding Wood back are Alicia Spinnet and Katie Bell, Gryffindor's chasers. The boy holding Flint back is Terrance Higgs, he is the Slytherin Seeker and is usually the one who descalates fights between Wood and Flint. Why he wasn’t made captain, I’ll never know.”

            Theo pointed out everyone he saw from Slytherin like Adrian Pucey, Cassius Warrington, and Gemma Farley. He even pointed out a few from their year that he was sure would be Slytherin like Daphne Greengrass, Pansy Parkinson, Gregory Goyle, and Vincent Crabbe.

            “They’re kind of a match set, you can’t have one without the other,” Theo had said when he pointed at Crabbe and Goyle.

            Next from their year was Hannah Abbott (“Susan’s best friend”), Anthony Goldstien (“Wanker”), Ernie Macmillan (“Another wanker”), Zacharias Smith (“Arse”). Hadrian couldn’t help but laugh at the muttered commentary under Theo’s breath.

            “Oh! There’s Blaise!” said Theo as he knocked on the window. A dark skinned boy with unusual violet eyes turned to look at the window. A grin spread across his face before he turned quickly back to the woman standing next to him. The woman was dressed in her finest but Hadrian couldn’t quite see her well from where he was sitting. Blaise gave her a hug and allowed her to kiss his cheek before he darted for the train, trunk floating behind him.

            “I have not told Blaise anything,” said Theo as they waited. “Figured you’d tell him yourself if you wished for him to know.” Hadrian gave him a grateful smile.

            A minute later the Italian boy pushed their compartment door open and smiled. “Ciao, Theo,” said Blaise as he floated his trunk up onto the rack above the seat. “You best go out there and say hello to mother before she drags you off the train.” It was at this point Blaise noticed Hadrian. “Oh, Scusa.”

            Theo smiled at his friend. “Blaise allow me to introduce to you Heir Hadrian Stark,” he said. “He is the son of my grandfather’s goddaughter.”

            Blaise stepped closer and held his hand out to Hadrian. “Well met, Heir Stark,” he said as he shook Hadrian’s hand. “I am Heir Blaise Zabini, pleasure to meet you.”

            “Well met, Heir Zabini and please call me Hadrian,” replied Hadrian with a smile.

            "And you may call me Blaise," said the other boy with a grin.

            “Hadrian, I will advise you to tell Blaise the Italian family you are Heir of,” said Theo as he stood, “and you must meet the Contessa.” Blaise raised a curious brow making Theo chuckle.

           “Why don’t I tell him and the Contessa at the same time,” said Hadrian as he stood as well. He looked at Blaise and smiled. “Lead the way.”

           Blaise shrugged lightly and led them back out of the train and over to his mother. Now that he could see her, he was mesmerized. The woman was gorgeous. Her gold dress under her navy blue robes complimented her rich chocolate colored skin. Her black hair was sleek and smooth in a voluminous chignon. Hadrian can see where Blaise got his violet eyes from. The Contessa’s makeup was simple yet elegant with gold eyeliner and red lips.

           “Theo, mio caro,” said Contessa Zabini. as she hugged him gently. “You get taller each time I see you.” She looked up at Hadrian. “And who is this?”

           Hadrian stepped up to her with a smile. “Buongiorno a lei, Contessa Zabini,” he said in perfect Italian. “It is a pleasure to meet you. I am Heir Hadrian Stark.”

           Alessandra Zabini looked down at Hadrian with a wide smile. “Oh mio Dio, che ragazzo affascinante che sei. Piacere di conoscerti, caro,” she said. “Your Italian is beautiful.”

           “Thank you Contessa Zabini,” replied Hadrian. “I’ve always had a fascination with the Italian language. I recently learned that part of my family is Italian on my father’s side, the Carbonells.”

           “Caspita,” said Blaise softly from behind him.

           “That is a bold claim,” said Alessandra, surprised and yet suspicious. “I trust you have proof of this?”

           Hadrian tucked his arms behind his back and nodded. “All I have at the moment is my inheritance test. My account manager is working on retrieving my heir ring from Italy.”

           Alessandra nodded with a smile. “Do send me a letter when you receive it,” she said. “Your signet ring also doubles as a seal. Will you be accepting of having Blaise look at your heritance test?”

           Hadrian looked between Theo, Alessandra, and Blaise before he nodded. “That will be acceptable,” he said. 

           The train behind them let out a loud whistle catching their attention.

           “That would be the ten minute warning,” said Alessandra. “Best you boys get on the train. Blaise send me a letter when you get there. Heir Stark it was a pleasure to meet you.” She shook his hand one more time before she turned to Theo and gave him a hug and kissed each of his cheeks. “Theo, always a pleasure mio caro.”

           They waved to Alessandra before she maneuvered her way through the crowd to stand next to Thaddeus who greeted her with a smile. The three boys climbed back onto the train and made their way to their compartment. When the boys arrived in their compartment Hadrian chose the seat next to Theo this time. He pulled his trunk out of his bag and enlarged it before he put it in the rack above. Finally sitting he let out a big sigh followed by a yawn.

           Theo looked at him concerned. “Tired?” he asked.

           Hadrian nodded his head and ran his hand through his hair. “Yeah, I only got maybe three hours of sleep at six thirty this morning.”

           “How come?” asked Blaise as he settled in his seat.

           Hadrian debated how much he should say at this point. The train wasn’t exactly the place he’d want to have a strictly private conversation as there were no privacy charms. He decided for half truths.

           “Long story short, my mother died when I was just a baby,” he said, “and someone kidnapped me from my father. I only recently learned who I truly am yesterday. I was up all last night thinking everything over and couldn’t sleep. My account manager had given me a portkey to the house my father built for my mother before I was born. I decided to visit it before coming to the station and was only able to take a three hour nap at the house.” 

           Blaise’s eyes were wide when Hadrian finished his story. “Oh wow,” he said. “I’m so sorry that happened to you. Your father is still alive, I take it? Have you contacted him?”

           Hadrian sighed and rubbed his forehead. “That’s where things get tricky,” he said. “I met my father two days ago, didn’t know he was my father. My father is an American businessman and a squib. He was here for a muggle robotics competition that I participated in. I was raised by my muggle aunt who is actually a squib but doesn’t know she is a squib and also had no idea who I truly was… Anyway, I thought he was back in America when I went to the house… turned out he wasn’t. He showed up at the house just as I activated my portkey for Kings Cross and I lost my portkey to my mother’s house. I haven’t actually gotten to speak to my father as his son. I’m going to send him a letter tonight.”

           Blaise winced at his statement. “Ouch,” he said. “That must have been hard… to be so close.”

           Hadrian nodded his head sadly.

           “Hadrian had a panic attack when he got to the station,” chimed Theo. “Grandfather is going to make his way to Hadrian’s father after the train leaves and at least tell him Hadrian arrived safely and will contact him later.”

           “That’s good at least,” said Blaise. “So, come the holidays you’ll be reunited with your father then?”

           “Here’s hoping,” said Hardian with a smile.

           There was a laugh from Theo and both looked at him. The blond boy was once again looking out the window. “The Weasley’s are cutting it close,” he said then looked at his watch. “Train leaves in five minutes.”

           Hadrian, recognizing the Weasley name, leaned over Theo to look out the window. He saw a gaggle of redheads appear one by one through the platform barrier. They frantically made their way to the train. His eyes landed on the youngest two of the group and he furrowed his brows.

           “Which ones are Molly, Ronald, and Ginerva?” Hadrian asked.

           Theo blinked at him then pointed. “Molly is the matriarch,” he said. “The little girl is Ginerva, or Ginny as they like to call her. She is the only daughter amongst six sons. The youngest boy is Ronald, or Ron. He’s a right prick and hates anything Slytherin with a burning passion. That one there with the glasses is Percival, I’ve heard other kids talk about him being a bit nerdy and a stickler for rules. Looks like he made Prefect this year. Then you have the twins Fred and George. I hear they love to pull pranks and are your typical trouble makers with a dramatic and comical flair.”

           “Why do you ask?” asked Blaise as he watched the Weasley’s board the train further down the line.

           Hadrian sat back in his seat as he looked at them. “That is a conversation for another time,” he said. “One where we’re noton a train full of gossip hungry kids.”

           Blaise smirked at him and nodded. “Fair enough,” he said.

           The train let out another whistle before it started moving. Theo got up and opened a window to lean out and wave to his grandfather. Hadrian and Blaise followed his lead and waved to the adults. They continued to hang out the window until they couldn’t see the platform anymore then climbed back into the compartment.

           “Anyone up for a game of exploding snap?” asked Blaise as he pulled a deck of cards from his pocket.

           “What’s that?” asked Hadrian, curiously. Blaise responded with a wicked grin.

Platform 9¾…

           Thaddeus stayed on the platform until the train was no longer visible. Alessandra stood beside him to do the same. When it was finally gone the man sighed deeply.

           “It’s never easy, is it, to watch them leave?” asked Alessandra from beside him. She glanced at the man beside her.

           Thaddeus had a somber expression on his face. “No,” he said. “It never does. Though you should know,” he tore his eyes away from the tracks to look at her, “you did the same with Giselle, am I wrong?”

           Alessandra sighed dramatically. “Yes but with her it was a bit easier,” she said. “Giselle got to come home every weekend. I won’t see my precious son till the holidays.” She gave the man a playful pout.

           “Oh yes,” replied Thaddeus. He pulled a pocket watch from his pocket and looked at it. “I’d love to stay and chat more but there is a matter I must attend to before returning home. Perhaps we could do lunch? Tomorrow? I’d love to hear about your newest business venture Theo has been gushing over.”

           “I’d love that,” said Alessandra with a joyful laugh. “How does twelve forty-five sound, at The Flaming Oak on Horizant?”

           “Sounds like a lovely time my dear,” said Thaddeus as he kissed her knuckles. “Until tomorrow.” He stepped away from her then apparated away. He reappeared in a small alcove at Oxford university. Before he stepped out into the public, he took his cloak off and transfigured it into a cane. The man looked just like a refined professor with his Oxford style deep blue shirt, black suit jacket with matching pants, and dragon-hide dress shoes.

           Once he was presentable he made his way out to the street and hailed down a taxi. Thaddeus gave the cab driver the address to the house and ten minutes later he was standing outside the gates to the estate. He paid the cab driver and sent him on his way.

With Tony…

           “Sir,” said Jarvis. Tony, Pepper, and Happy were all seated at the kitchen island eating breakfast. Happy had gone out to a local diner to get them some food.

           “What’s up J?” asked Tony as he took a bite of toast.

           “There is a man approaching the gate to the house,” replied Jarvis.

           Tony dropped his fork halfway to his mouth and all but ran to the home office. He looked at the camera feed and sure enough there was a man there studying the gate. With the camera at the height and distance it was at he couldn’t see the man’s face. With a couple of keystrokes, Tony was talking to the man through the computer.

           “Excuse me,” he said, “but this is private property. If you’re looking to sell something, we aren’t interested.”

           Tony watched as the man looked around, surprised, until he found the source of the sound. The man walked over to the security panel. 

           “Please, excuse the intrusion but am I speaking with Mr Tony Stark?” he asked.

           “Uh, you’d be correct,” said Tony. “What do you need?”

           “I come bearing a verbal message from your son Hadrian Anthony Stark,” the man replied.

           That got Tony’s attention. He tapped the table for about a minute before he unlocked the gate with a code. The gate accepted the code and the gates opened with a buzz.

           “Come on up,” said Tony. 

           “Thank you,” said the man as he walked up the drive. As soon as the man reached the bend in the driving way, he apparated to the front door instead of walking down the long drive. Tony moved into the foyer and threw open the door.

           The man gave him a small smile. “Good morning, Mr Stark,” he said. “You might not remember me but I am…”

           “Lily’s godfather.”

Italian translation:

"Buongiorno a lei, Contessa Zabini" = "Good day to you, Countess Zabini."

"Oh mio Dio, che ragazzo affascinante che sei. Piacere di conoscerti, caro." = "Oh my god. What a charming young boy you are. Nice to meet you, dear."

"Caspita" = "Wow"

Chapter Text

Chapter 10: Reunions and Train Rides

            Thaddeus blinked in surprise before he smiled at Tony. “I must admit,” he said, “I am surprised you remember me after all these years.”

            “I make it a point to remember the important people in Lily’s, and now my son's, lives,” said Tony. “Please, come in.” He stepped out of the way for Thaddeus and motioned with his hand for him to come inside.

            “Thank you,” said Thaddeus as he entered, then followed Tony into the living room.

            “We just sat down for some breakfast,” said Tony as he motioned to the food on the counter. There was an assortment of doughnuts, pastries, eggs, sausages and bacon, muffins, and toast. There was even a stack of pancakes. “Would you care to join us?”

            Thaddeus held up a hand. “No thank you,” he smiled. “I have already had breakfast but I appreciate the offer “

            “Why don't we all sit at the table?” said Pepper from behind them. She was already moving their plates to the table.

            Tony led the way to the dining table. When the table was set he wrapped an arm around Pepper. “Pepper, I'd like to introduce you to Lord Thaddeus Nott,” he said and gestured to the man. “He was Lily’s godfather. Lord Nott, this is my girlfriend, Miss Pepper Potts.”

            Pepper smiled and held her hand out to him. “Pleasure to meet you, Lord Nott,” she said.

            “Thaddeus, please,” replied the older man as he shook her hand in kind.

            Tony then gestured to Happy. “And this is our bodyguard and friend, Harold Hogan, but we call him Happy.” Tony chuckled lightly at that.

            Happy and Thaddeus shook hands as well before they all took their seats at the table. Pepper offered Thaddeus some coffee which he accepted.

            “So, you said you had a message from my son?” asked Tony after taking a sip of his coffee.

            Thaddeus nodded and also took a sip of his coffee before speaking. “Yes,” he said. “Firstly, Hadrian arrived safely on the platform. My grandson and I were waiting for him. He did have a mild panic attack. He wanted to get back here to see you but he lost his portkey to the house. This is my first time being at the house so I could not apparate him here.”

            “Apparate?” asked Pepper curiously from beside Tony.

            “It's a form of magical transportation,” said Thaddeus, “similar to that of a portkey but does not have the range of a portkey. Apparating long distances is dangerous which is why portkeys are needed.”

            Pepper tilted her head. “How far does the distance have to be to use a portkey?”

            “Hundreds of miles,” replied Thaddeus, taking another sip of his coffee. “One would need a portkey to get from here to Scotland, for example.”

            “Then why did Hadrian have a portkey? London and Oxford aren't that far?” Pepper asked.

            “That is because one must be sixteen and have passed their Apparition Test to be able to apparate,” replied Thaddeus. He adjusted the jacket of his suit and got more comfortable in his chair. “Apparition requires a license and is too dangerous for anyone under the age of sixteen to try and perform. Should an Apparition go wrong, a person could splinch themselves meaning they could accidentally leave a body part behind. There is a thing called side-along Apparition where an adult could apparate a child safely from one location to another.”

            All three of the other adults winced at the idea of losing a body part.

            Pepper, who was holding her tea mug, set it on the table. “So, Hadrian is okay then?” she asked.

            Thaddeus smiled at her and nodded. “Yes, he is alright,” he said. “He is currently on the Hogwarts Express on his way to school. I have advised him to send you all a letter with his owl when he arrives later this evening.”

            “You wouldn't happen to know if my son has a cellphone?” asked Tony. He'd really prefer to speak to his son. “Sending letters is so last century.” Pepper gave Tony a fond roll of the eyes and he just shrugged.

            “I’m afraid I don’t,” said Thaddeus. “I do know however, that these ‘cellphones’ as you call them do not work at Hogwarts. Most muggle technology does not work as there is too much magic in the air. Magic and technology do not mix well.” The man paused for a moment as something occurred to him. “Though… I believe Hadrian has somehow gotten around that. His AI was working perfectly after being transported via portkey. There are not, however, cell towers within fifty miles or so of the school.”

            Tony cursed under his breath and ran his hand through his hair. He'd have to get Hadrian to tell him how he got the technology work around and then figure out a way for them to actually speak to each other. Sat phone maybe? Tony paused, blinked, then looked at Thaddeus.

            “Hang on,” said Tony as he leaned on the table. “Lily once told me that the Wizarding World is behind the times, so how do you know about cell towers and cellphones?”

            Thaddeus smirked lightly. “My grandson, Theodore,” he said. “He has a fascination with muggle technology. He actually took fourth place in the same robotics competition as Hadrian.”

            Tony thought back to the robotics competition and the winners they had on stage. “The kid that built the drones?” he asked.

            “The one and the same,” replied Thaddeus. A proud look crossed his face.

            Tony grinned at that. “Those were pretty cool,” he said. “Never would have expected an eleven year old kid to make drones like those. They’re nothing new that aren't already on the market but for a kid that young to make not just one but six of them is still impressive in my book.”

            Thaddeus chuckled lightly. “I will make sure to tell him that,” he said. “He is a fan of yours. He was absolutely gushing when he realized that the Anthony his father and I always talked about was the one and only Tony Stark.”

            “You guys talked about me?” asked Tony in surprise.

            “Of course we did,” replied Thaddeus as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. “You were Lily’s husband and therefore important to us. Ah, which reminds me. Lisa!”

            There was a resounding crack and the Nott family house elf appeared, Happy automatically reached for his gun but paused when he saw the small creature that appeared.

            “Master has called for Lisa,” Lisa said with wide eyes as she looked around at everyone.

            Thaddeus turned to the small elf. “Please go into my office,” he said, “there you will find a cedar box with the letters AS on it. Retrieve the box and bring it to me.”

            Lisa bowed deeply. “Of course Master,” she said before disappearing with another crack.

            “What was that?” asked Tony as he pointed to where the elf was, stunned.

            “That was a house elf,” replied the older man. “Magical creatures that serve magical families through a special bond. Lisa has been with my family since my son was born. She is a very loyal and reliable house elf. She helped me raise my grandson after my son died.”

            Tony slumped in his chair a little. “Your son was Theseus, right?” Thaddeus nodded. “Sorry for your loss. W-when…?”

            “Three years ago,” said Thaddeus with a sigh. “Theseus, his wife Amalia, and Theodore were out in muggle London. Amalia loved going to the theater and they made it a point to go once a week. The last time they went, however, while crossing the street a car ran a red light. Amalia and Theseus were able to push Theodore out of the way but the two of them were unfortunately hit by the car.”

            Tony winced. “Sorry I asked,” he said. “I really liked Theseus.”

            Thaddeus waved it off. “Don’t worry,” he said. “I’m sure it would have come up sooner or later and he liked you too. He was ever so disappointed when we couldn’t reach you. We of course didn’t realize you had become the famous “Tony Stark” or else we would have showed up at your doorstep. We thought the name Stark in America was quite common and we, like most pureblood families, were out of touch with the modern world. Lily kept your lives a secret from everyone. I think the only one of us who truly knew everything about you was Tom and he has been missing for ten years.”

            Just then, Lisa returned with a third crack. She set the small cedar box on the kitchen table. “The box, as requested, Master,” she said. “Will Master be needing anything else from Lisa?”

            “That will do Lisa, thank you,” said Thaddeus as he pulled the box closer. “Before you leave I’d like to introduce you to Hadrian’s father, Tony. Tony, this is Lisa.”

            Lisa looked at Tony with wide eyes. “Tis a pleasure to meet Young Master Hadrian’s father,” she said. The little elf went up to Tony and held out her hand. “Lisa see’s where Young Master Hadrian gets his handsome face.”

            Tony blushed as he shook the little elf’s hand. “Thank you,” he said. Pepper giggled lightly beside him. Tony cleared his throat and introduced Lisa to Pepper and Happy. Lisa shook their hands as well before saying goodbye and disappearing.

            Thaddeus slid the box over to Tony. “This is for you,” he said. “It is a collection of letters that Theseus and I wrote to you for the first couple years after Lily’s death. The letters never made it to you, obviously. They returned to us unopened which makes me think you might have a mail ward on you.”

            Tony pulled the box closer and opened it up. There were at least ten letters that he could count from first look.

            “What’s a mail ward?” asked Pepper as she looked from Tony to Thaddeus.

            “A mail ward is a spell that is cast to prevent certain people from receiving mail,” replied Thaddeus. “As an example, say there is a person you do not wish to have any form of communication with you could cast the spell that prevents that person from sending you mail. They can write and send mail but the spell would not allow it to reach you.”

            “How do we know Tony still doesn’t have a mail ward on him?” asked Pepper, concerned. “Will Hadrian even be able to send us a letter if there is a ward?”

            That made Thaddeus pause and tap his finger on the table. “That is a good question,” he said as he thought some more. “I will make a trip to Gringotts. If anyone is fully capable of breaking mail wards it’s the goblins who run the bank.”

            Happy nearly choked on his coffee. Everyone looked at him in surprise as he coughed. “I’m sorry,” he said and cleared his throat. “Did you say goblins? As in small vicious creatures with razor sharp teeth, big ears, claws, green skin? Those goblins?”

            Thaddeus raised a brow at him. “They do have big ears and sharp teeth,” he said. “I wouldn’t call their nails claws but they are certainly sharp. They do not, however, have green skin, their skin is the same color as you and I. And yes, they can be quite vicious when they want to be. Master metal workers and warriors.”

            Happy groaned and got up from his chair with his plate muttering about parallel universes, wizards, and magic. It amused Tony to no end to see the other man out of his comfort zone. He turned his attention back to Thaddeus.

            “I have to know,” Tony said and leaned closer to the man, “do you know where my son has been these last ten years?”

            “I was unaware of where Hadrian was but according to Theo, Hadrian lives with his Aunt Petunia,” said Thaddeus. “Lily’s older sister.”

            Tony blinked and stared. “Hang on,” he said. “He was living with Petunia… the woman who hated her sister because she had magic?”

            “Petunia didn’t hate Lily,” said Thaddues sternly. “They started to reconcile after Hadrian was born. I don’t know everything about Petunia or why she made the decisions she did. We kept our distance because the wizarding world is not that accepting of squibs. Tom was trying to change that. Theo, however, has said she is really nice and cares about Hadrian.”

            “Jarvis,” called Tony as he sat back up.

            “Yes, Sir?” replied Jarvis, causing Thaddeus to look around for another person.

            “Find everything you can on Petunia Evans,” said Tony. “If I remember correctly her married name is Dursley.”

            “Of course, Sir,” said Jarvis. “Running a search now.”

            Thaddeus cleared his throat and stood from his chair. “I should get going,” he said. “I must get to the bank so that I can figure out the mail ward issue. I will send word with Lisa after I leave the bank.”

            Tony stood up as well and held out his hand to Thaddeus. “Thank you so much for coming,” he said. “It was good to see you again.”

            “Likewise Tony,” said Thaddeus with a smile and patted Tony’s shoulder. “Now that we have reunited, let's not go another ten years before we meet again.”

            This made Tony laugh and he nodded. “Of course,” he said.

            Thaddeus turned to Pepper and gave her knuckles a light kiss. “Pepper, a pleasure to meet you,” he said.

            “Nice to meet you as well,” Pepper replied as her cheeks pinked slightly.

            “Goodbye for now,” said Thaddeus before he stepped back, turned on his heel, and disappeared with an even louder crack than Lisa.

            Happy, startled by the crack, actually pulled out his gun this time and looked around wildly. Tony held up a hand to his friend. “Relax, Forehead of Security.”

Diagon Alley…

            Thaddeus arrived at the apparition point in Diagon Alley. Before starting his journey to Gringotts he transfigured his cane back into his cloak and threw it on. Once it was secured he made his way down the alley, saying an occasional hello and a nod of the head to people he knew. When he entered the bank he got in the shortest line there was and waited. After ten minutes he was able to speak with the goblin at the desk.

            “Good afternoon, Master Goblin,” said Thaddeus. “I’d like to speak with Account Manager Loknog.”

Hogwarts Express…

            “Best four out of five,” said Blaise as he looked at Theo and Hadrian. There were scorch marks on his face and on the table that was between them. Most compartments had a fold down table for the kids to use. It was a convenient thing to have in the compartments, though not every compartment had them. Theo made sure to grab on that did. Some compartments had tables that didn’t fold down.

           “Just give it up Blaise,” said Theo as he was wiping black marks off his face and hands with a handkerchief. He handed it to his friend after he was done with it then folded down the table before he leaned against the window. “He is a literal genius and his reaction time is faster than ours.”

           Blaise sighed and cleaned himself off. “Remind me not to play chess with either of you,” he grumbled. This caused both Theo and Hadrian to laugh. 

            Theo looks at Hadrian who was sitting on his right side. “Blaise can never win against me in chess,” he sniggered. “Though I’d be interested in how well you would fare.”

            Hadrian shrugged and grinned at him. “I’m not too bad,” he said. “I typically play with ED.”

            Blaise tilted his head in curiosity as he handed Theo back his handkerchief. “Who’s ED?” he asked. “A friend?”

            “Of sorts,” said Hadrian with a grin. “Maybe I’ll introduce you sometime. Not right now though.”

            Hadrian, Blaise, and Theo spent the next half hour chit chatting about little things. Blaise told him about his summer spent at his family's villa in Italy. Hadrian and Theo told Blaise about their time at the robotics competition as well as meeting again in Diagon Alley. They of course left out any details about his inheritance test or about Hadrian being the Dark Lord’s nephew. Again, that was not a conversation to have on the train. That point was made clear when their compartment door was jerked open and Ronald Weasley stepped into their compartment without asking to come in. Rude.

            Ronald looked at the three of them, his face showing indifference to Blaise and Hadrian but he wrinkled his nose at the sight of Theo.

            Theo’s own face formed into a deadpan expression but Hadrian could see the subtle twitch of annoyance in his eye. “What do you want, Weasley?” he said, trying to keep a sneer off his face.

            Weasley glared at him. “Like I’d tell a slimy snake like you,” he said.

            “Oi, no need for such hostility,” said Blaise as he glared at Ron. Weasley simply looked at him with a raised eyebrow. “I believe my friend asked you a question.”

            Seeing the three of them stare at him, two of which were unfamiliar faces, Weasley straightened his back. “Have any of you seen Harry Potter?”

            Hadrian stiffened slightly but did his best not to make it obvious. Weasley may not have noticed as he was staring at Blaise but Theo did because he slowly gripped the side of Hadrian’s pants with his right hand, between his thumb and forefinger. Hadrian relaxed and scooted a bit closer then looked at Weasley.

            Hadrian, with a very American accent and a genuine look of confusion asked. “Who is Harry Potter?” 

            Weasley turned to look at him and Hadrian could see Blaise look at him in surprise out of the corner of his eye. Looks like he is gonna need to do some explaining before they reach the school… unless he can convince Blaise that he will get the full story later.

            “Who is… are you serious?” asked Weasley as if the question had personally offended him. “How can you not know who Harry Potter is?”

            Hadrian shrugged and spoke again with the American accent. “Maybe because I’m not from here,” he said.

            “He’s only the most famous young wizard of our time,” said Weasley hotly. “He defeated You-Know-Who and I’m his best friend.”

            Theo frowned at this and gripped Hadrian’s pants tighter, all his fingers now curling into the fabric. Hadrian responded by slowly placing his left hand on top of Theo’s. “How can you be his best friend when no one has seen him since the day he was born?” asked Theo, this time he didn’t hold back his contempt and sneered at the red haired boy. 

            Weasley scoffed and crossed his arms. “Well, I am going to be his best friend,” he said.

            “Shouldn’t Potter be the judge of that?” sneered Blaise. It was clear the Weasley boy was getting on everyone's nerves. “You can’t just go around blabbing that you’re his best friend if you’ve never met him. What if he doesn’t want to be your friend?”

            “Oh, he will,” said Weasley with a smug look on his face as he stuck his nose in the air. “Mum said so.”

            Theo watched as the look on Hadrian’s face darkened. He could tell his friend has had enough of this conversation. Getting to his feet Theo all but pushed Weasley out of their compartment. “Well he isn’t here,” he said, “so go look for your ‘best friend’ somewhere else.” With that Theo slammed the door in Weasley’s face. They all watched as the boy’s face turned beet red with anger but instead of trying to open the door and start a fight, he marched off in a huff.

            Hadrian visibly relaxed in his seat and dropped his head back. That was an uncomfortable experience. He’d hate to think of what would happen if he was still under the compulsions to trust that self absorbed child. Hadrian was sure that Weasley wasn’t just told by his mother that he would end up being Harry Potter’s best friend but also by Dumbledore. It just made his displeasure with the old man even greater. 

            Theo plopped back down onto the seat only this time he was now between Hadrian and the door instead of by the window.

            “Anyone want to explain what that was all about?” asked Blaise as he looked at them with a raised brow and arms crossed. “Care to explain the American accent, Hadrian? And Theo, since when do you care so much about what Weasley thinks? You looked like you were about to throttle him.”

            The two boys in question looked at each other. Hadrian looked hesitant and Theo looked worried.

            “It’s up to you,” Theo said after a moment of silence.

            Hadrian looked from Theo to Blaise then back to Theo. He stewed on the idea for another minute or so before he got up from the seat and pulled the shades down on the compartment door and windows before turning to Blaise.

            “Not. A. Word,” Hadrian said firmly. He waited for Blaise to nod before he reached into his shirt and pulled his necklace over his head. Once it was fully off he looked at Blaise and brushed his bangs off his forehead.

            Blaise’s eyes went wide and his mouth dropped open. “Your- Ow!” he stopped talking as Theo kicked him. “Alright, alright.”

            Satisfied, Hadrian quickly put the necklace back on and stowed it back into his shirt. He opened the curtains again then took his new seat by the window, Theo wouldn’t let him near the door now.

            “I can’t tell you everything,” said Hadrian as he sat. “One, I don’t know you well enough to trust you with all my secrets and two, it’s not safe to talk about everything on the train.”

            “I get that. Can you at least tell me why you faked an accent?” asked Blaise as he rubbed his shin where Theo kicked him.

            “It’s a cover,” said Hadrian. “My real name truly is Hadrian Stark not… the other name. That one was fake. I used the accent because I need people to believe I’m not from England. My real birth father is an American Squib, a famous one in fact. I had to hide who I truly am, on both fronts, for my protection. But now that I know….85% of the truth, I don’t want to hide who I truly am and if that means faking an accent for the entirety of the school year then so be it.”

            Blaise whistled lowly. “Wow,” he said. “That’s… intense. Have you always known you had two?” He mouthed the word ‘names’.

            Hadrian shook his head. “No, I didn’t,” he sighed. “I only learned yesterday. It is a complicated story and one that I will tell you later but you have to swear not to tell anyone. Your Theo’s friend and I trust Theo with my life. Can I trust you too?”

            Blaise sat up straighter and looked at Hadrian seriously as he nodded. “Absolutely,” he said with conviction. “I would never do anything to betray Theo’s trust and if you’re that important to Theo, you’re important to me now too.”

            Hadrian gave a relieved sigh and relaxed in his seat. He looked at Theo who was smiling at him with this smug, prideful smile. “What?” he asked, confused.

            Theo’s smile turned into a grin. “You trust me with your life, really?”

            Hadrian groaned and rolled his eyes. “Oh, shut up,” he said, causing Blaise and Theo to start laughing.

            A knock at the door made them all turn. It was an elderly woman with a cart full of sweets, candies, and cakes. She opened the door and smiled at them. “Anything of the trolly dears?”

            Blaise and Theo stood up and walked to the door, Hadrian followed. The boy was awed with how many treats there were and he had never heard of a single one. Bertie Bott’s Every Flavor Beans, Chocolate Frogs, Sugar Quills, Licorice Wands, Cauldron Cakes, and more.

            “Can we have three of each, my treat?” Hadrian blurted out. Theo and Blaise turned to him in surprise.

            “You don’t have to buy us anything,” said Blaise with a gentle smile. “We can buy our own.”

            Hadrian blushed lightly. “I-I know,” he stuttered. He shifted his weight from one foot to the other awkwardly. “It’s just… I’ve never really had friends before… besides my cousin that is. I mean… And I’ve never had a lot of money before either to spend on friends. Now I do.”

            Theo put a hand on Hadrian’s shoulder and smiled at him. “Hey,” he said, “it’s alright.” He turned back to the trolly witch. “We’ll do as he says, three of each, just no acid or blood pops or cockroach clusters, please.”

            The trolly witch smiled at them and collected the sweets, handing them to each of them in handfuls. Hadrian paid the lady then all three of them sat down with their piles of sweets. For the next hour they ate their sweets, even made a game of who can get the worst Bertie Bott’s bean flavor. Hadrian gagged when he got rotten fish. 

            Sirona was also introduced to Blaise when she came slithering out of Hadrian’s sleeve when she heard Theo mention Ice ‘Mice’, which was a kind of peppermint candy in the shape of a mouse. It made your teeth chatter and squeak. She was not impressed. Blaise was once again surprised to learn that Hadrian was a parselmouth. Hadrian could see the wheels turning in Blaise’s head.

            “You’re just full of surprises aren’t you,” Blaise had commented with a smirk.

            Hadrian just grinned. “There’s more where that came from.”

            Hadrian managed to catch his chocolate frog before it decided to jump out the window. He did however toss the famous wizard card, Albus Dumbledore, out the window though. Blaise gave him an odd look about it but didn’t comment while Theo smirked in mirth.

            It was around two in the afternoon when the compartment door opened again. Draco Malfoy and the two boys Theo pointed out as Crabbe and Goyle entered the compartment.

            “Hello Nott, Zabini,” drawled Draco. Posh arrogance radiated off him in waves as he looked over them. He held himself tall with a straight spine, shoulders back, head held high as if every person in the compartment was beneath him. His grey eyes landed on Hadrian, looking him up and down, taking in everything from his clothes to his hair. A look of disdain crossed his face. “And who might you be?”

            Theo sneered at him. “Show some respect, why don't you,” he said hotly. Hadrian saw that Theo had reached for his wand that was in a holster on his right thigh. Not wanting any sort of confrontation or fight, Hadrian put his hand on Theo’s shoulder. When Theo looked at him, Hadrian shook his head minutely. Theo moved his hand away from his wand but turned and glared at Draco.

            Hadrian stood from his seat and stared at Malfoy. “Well met,” he said, in his American accent. “My name is Heir Hadrian Stark, second generation pureblood and Heir to the Houses of Stark and Carbonell.”

            Draco’s eyes widened a fraction when Hadrian introduced himself but the look of surprise was gone in seconds. Hadrian was pretty sure Draco didn’t expect him to know the customary pureblood etiquette greeting. The blonde boy analyzed Hadrian some more before he responded.

            “You’re not from around here, are you?” Draco drawled. “I’ve never heard the name Stark before. Where are you from?”

            “America,” said Hadrian simply. “My mother was British though, American father.”

            “What did you mean by second generation pureblood?” asked Draco, as he turned his face upward and looked down his nose at Hadrian. Hadrian hated when people looked at him like that, like he was worthless, insignificant, and stupid. His uncle often looked at him like that and the look Draco was giving him was just pissing him off. Hadrian had the urge to punch him in his ‘perfect’ nose.

            “I’ve never heard of that before,” said Draco as he put his hands behind his back.

            Hadrian gave a light shrug and sat back down beside Theo. “It’s a bit complicated to explain but my mother was the first in her family in a couple generations to have magic.”

            Draco's face turned rapidly to a look of disgust as he took a step back. His cheeks colored red so quickly, Hadrian was worried he’d have an aneurysm. 

            “You mean she was a mudblood?” said Draco in outrage.

           Theo jumped from his seat so fast it made Hadrian’s head spin a little. The blond boy also had his wand pointed directly at Draco's chest. “You dare-”

           “Theo!” said Hadrian sharply, drawing everyone's attention back to him. Slowly, he stood from his seat once more. He stepped in front of Theo and gently made him lower his wand by pushing his hand down. Hadrian turned to look at Draco who had paled slightly, at least now he didn’t look like he would keel over.

           “My mother was not a ‘mudblood’,” said Hadrian sternly as he looked at the pale blond in annoyance. “She was the daughter of two squibs who came from pureblood families, therefore making her a first generation pureblood. Studies show that muggleborns are actually born to squib families.”

           Draco continued to sneer at him. “What studies? I haven't heard anything about mudblood studies.” he said. Hadrian’s eye twitched in annoyance.

            Draco’s grey eyes landed on Theo who was still glaring at him. Getting his courage back, now that the other boy didn't have a wand pointed at his chest, he spoke to Theo. “And why are you taking orders from someone like him? He looks like he crawled out of the gutter.”

            As offensive as that comment was, Hadrian didn’t react. He couldn’t say the same thing for Theo who gripped his wand tighter and his jaw clenched.

            “Now that’s just rude,” commented Blaise as he stood up as well. He stood shoulder to shoulder with Theo with Hadrian in front of them, much like how Draco was standing being flanked by Crabbe and Goyle. Hadrian couldn’t help but notice that he was at least four inches shorter than both Blaise and Theo and maybe only an inch or two shorter than Draco. He hated being short, now he wished he had cursed his uncle more than just a simple bad luck rune on his watch.

            “Personally I think Hadrian’s outfit looks quite comfortable,” said Blaise as he stuck his hands in his pockets.

            Hadrian silently admitted that his outfit was very comfortable, thank you very much. Loose fitting jeans secured with a black belt, a simple forest green t-shirt made of soft cotton, his trusty jean jacket, and his forest green converse sneakers. His sneakers were a secret Christmas gift from his aunt. She had knocked at his cupboard door at midnight to give them to him. He took very good care of these shoes.

            A scream of fright pulled their attention to Crabbe who was clutching his hand and staring down at the bench that Hadrian and Theo had just been occupying. They all looked down at the bench.

            “Hands off Hatchling,” hissed Sirona who was standing tall in the middle of Theo’s pile of sweets. “Try it again and I’ll really bite you.” Apparently Crabbe had gotten bored of the conversation and had reached for Theo’s unopened chocolate frog, if the small yellow and pink snake’s curling of her tail around the package was any indicator. She flicked her tongue and hissed at Crabbe, still looking like she wanted to strike.

            “Where the bloody hell did that come from?” Draco practically screeched. The red in his cheeks dimmed a bit more to a soft pink.

            Hadrian smirked and reached for Sirona. “Thank you Sirona,” he said. He watched as Draco paled even more as Hadrian turned to look at the boy. Sirona curled tightly around his fingers and stared at the blond boy as Hadrian held her up to eye level. “Now I think it’s time we teach the pale one a lesson, shall we?”

            “We shall, Hadrian,” said Sirona, then she hissed at Draco. The boy took a step back. Hadrian hadn’t planned on revealing himself this early but with this interaction, he knew Malfoy was going to be a problem. He needed to be shown that he wasn’t top dog and that there were other people higher on the totem pole than he was. He needed to curb Draco’s attitude sooner rather than later.

            Hadrian glanced at Theo and gave him a tiny nod. Theo grinned and flicked his wand, the compartment door slammed shut behind Crabbe and Goyle. Another flick and the lock clicked into place. With a smirk Hadrian stepped forward, Draco and the other two boys stepped back. Another step forward, another step back. It went on like this until Draco and his goons were pinned against the door. Goyle had turned and was frantically trying to open the locked door.

            “Here’s how this is gonna go,” said Hadrian, dropping his American accent and switching to his normal. “You three are going to leave and not bother us for the remainder of the train ride. You are not to speak a word of what happened here. You will not tell anyone I am not actually American or that I speak Parseltongue.”

            Hadrian leaned closer to Draco’s face and lowered his voice as he stared up at him. “Also, if you insult my mother one more time,” he said, “I will be sure to inform the Dark Lord upon his return. You see… he doesn’t like it when people insult his family and heir.” Hadrian wasn’t going to be specific on how he was related to the Dark Lord. The Parseltongue is proof enough of that.

            A look of fright passed Draco’s eyes and Hadrian smirked. “Oh, Voldemort is very much alive and I’m sure he’d love to have a few words with your father about your behavior,” said Hadrian as tilted his head in a menacing type manner. “Do you understand?”

            Draco didn’t say a word but nodded his head frantically. All color at this point had completely drained from his face making him look like a cold, grey corpse.

            “I want verbal confirmation, Draco,” said Hadiran in the same low tone. He was doing his best to imitate the way his uncle was when he had watched the memory with his uncle’s message to him. Hadrian knew he obviously didn’t look anywhere near as scary as his uncle had but then again, the boy couldn’t transfigure himself like his uncle can.

            “Y-yes,” stuttered Draco. He swallowed hard. “I u-understand.”

            Hadrian stepped back. “Good,” he said with a smile on his face and patted a hand on Draco’s shoulder. Draco flinched at the touch. A split second later and Hadrian’s smile was replaced with glaring eyes and mouth down turned with displeasure. “Now get out!”

            The lock on the door clicked. Goyle, who had still been trying to open the door, fell forward as he yanked it open. Draco, Crabbe and Goyle spilled onto the floor in the corridor. In a scramble of flailing arms and legs, the three of them got to their feet and bolted away from the compartment. Hadrian peeked out in the hall to see confused faces poke their heads out of their compartments. He pulled back and shut the door then turned back to his two companions. Both of them were grinning like madmen.

            “So…” said Hadrian as he put Sirona on his shoulders then clapped his hands in front of him. “How was that?”

            Blaise’s grin got impossibly wider. “That… was bloody brilliant,” he said. “I don’t think I’ve ever seen Draco that scared. He looked like he was going to piss his pants.”

            Hadrian turned to Theo who was tucking his wand back into his holster. The smaller boy raised a brow at him, waiting for his answer.

            “One down,” said Theo brightly, “a whole house of Slytherin’s to go.” Hadrian grinned at him.

            Blaise stepped forward a little and leaned into Hadrian. “I take it that is another explanation for later?” he said in a low voice.

            “Indeed,” said Hadrian. Then unexpectedly, he covered his face in a large yawn. The day was starting to catch up to him and he was exhausted.

            Theo, seeing him yawn, turned and packed his and Hadrian’s remaining sweets into his satchel. “Come,” he said, then took off his outer robe. He folded it up and set it on a bench beside Hadrian’s satchel.  “You need to rest. You can use my robe as a pillow.” 

            Hadrian, ever so thankful for Theo’s mind set, moved to the bench and laid down. He sighed softly as he placed his head on the folded up robe. Looking up at Theo he gave him a small, warm smile. “Thanks.” Sirona moved onto his chest where she curled up just above his heart.

            “We’ll keep watch,” said Theo with a grin as he sat down on the opposite bench where Blaise had been sitting. Hadrian chuckled some more as his eyes drooped. Within minutes he was out like a light.

            Blaise pulled the shades down on all the windows and the door then sat next to Theo. He looked at him. “So,” he whispered, “I take it Hadrian is the one you told me about? The one who will change the wizarding world?” Theo just smiled at him and nodded. Blaise nodded back then pulled a book from his satchel. Theo followed suit and pulled a book from his as well. The faint glow from the compartment lights was just enough for them to read but not harsh enough to keep Hadrian awake.

           Everything was quiet for the next hour, the only sound in the compartment was the turning of pages and Hadrian’s light, tiny snores. The silence however was not long lived as the compartment door was once again flung open. Light from the hall filled the compartment. A girl about their age stood in the doorway. She was a petite girl with wild bushy curls, warm ivory skin, rather large front teeth, and brown eyes. She was already wearing her school robes. Nevill Longbottom stood behind her, teary eyed and sniffling.

            “Have either of you-” The girl’s rather loud voice was interrupted by Theo shushing her with a finger pressed to his lips. “Excuse you! You can’t-”

            “Shhhhhh,” Blaise interrupted this time. As the girl opened her mouth to speak again, Blaise pointed across from him to Hadrian's sleeping form.

            The girl's eyes drifted to the sleeping boy. She blushed brightly and looked a bit sheepish. “Sorry,” she whispered. “I didn’t realize.”

            “Well, maybe if you had knocked instead of just barging in,” whispered Theo with a look of annoyance. “What if we had been changing into our school robes?”

            The girl blushed even more as she stammered. “I… I didn’t think of that,” she said softly.

            Blaise nodded. “Well… at least now you know to knock first,” he whispered. “What did you need?”

            The girl nodded. “H-have any of you seen a toad?” she whispered. She jerked her head to the boy behind her. “Neville has lost his.”

            Theo set his book aside and stood up. He ushered the girl and Neville back out into the hall and stepped out with them, shutting the door mostly behind him. “Hello Longbottom,” said Theo softly as he gave the boy a smile.

            Neville nodded his head in greeting to Theo. “H-hello N-Nott,” he stuttered. “H-have you s-seen my toad, T-Trevor?”

            “Sorry, we haven’t seen him or any,” said Theo gently as he looked at the boy. “Have you tried asking one of the prefects or older students to use a summoning charm?”

            Neville’s eyes widened and the girl clapped her fist into her hand. “Of course,” she said, her voice rising to a normal volume. “Why didn’t I think of that?” She looked at Theo. “Thank you. I’m Hermione Granger by the way, nice to meet you…”

            Theo chuckled lightly and took her hand. “Well met, Miss Hermione Granger,” he said. He gave her hand a slight shake, he would kiss her knuckles as pureblood etiquette dictates but he wasn’t sure how this girl would feel about it. She obviously wasn’t pureblood or else she would have greeted him in a more proper manner. She was probably a half-blood or possible muggleborn… sorry… squib-born.

            “I’m Heir Theodore Nott,” continued Theo. “My friends back in our compartment are Heir Blaise Zabini and the sleeping one is Heir Hadrian Stark.”

            Hermione gave him a puzzled look. “Heir? What does that mean exactly?” she asked, confused. “Are you nobility or something?”

            Theo smiled slightly. “Something like that,” he said. “I take it you weren’t born in the wizarding world?”

            Hermione’s cheeks turned pink and she glared at him. “What’s that supposed to mean?”

            “Nothing, nothing,” said Theo as he held up his hand in a placating manner. “It’s just certain families in the wizarding world follow a specific set of… rules, etiquette rules that is. Not all families though. Those who are typically born outside the wizarding world aren’t familiar with these ‘rules’ or have little knowledge of wizarding culture. Personally, I think the school should put books about them on the supply list. If one truly wishes to immerse themselves in the wizarding world, it’s best to have all the facts. That’s all I meant by that.”

            “Oh,” said Hermione, all former anger gone in a blink. “I had no idea. You said there are books about them? Could you tell me what their titles are? I’d be ever so grateful.”

            Theo gave her a smile and nodded. “Sure,” he said. “I’ll write you up a list and give it to you the next time I see you.” He glanced over her shoulder at Neville and smiled at him. “Grab a prefect, Longbottom, they can help you find Trevor.”

            Both Neville and Hermione thanked him then said their goodbyes. Theo stepped back into the compartment and locked the door behind him. He didn’t want anyone else to just barge into their compartment unannounced. Picking his book back up he sat down next to Blaise who looked at him curiously. Theo mouthed ‘later’ and went back to reading his book. Blaise shrugged and did the same.

            The rest of the train ride was quiet and uneventful, thankfully. About six thirty there was a knock at their door and Blaise answered it this time. It was a prefect letting them know that they would be arriving at the station within the next fifteen minutes and that they should start getting ready. Blaise thanked them before shutting the door again.

            Theo woke Hadrian up, it took a couple minutes as the boy was quite persistent on staying asleep. It took Theo handing Sirona to Blaise and literally hauling Hadrian up off the bench before the younger boy finally got the message. Hadrian pouted the whole time they were getting ready, though. Once dressed, Hadrian made sure Sirona was safely tucked away in his pocket as the train came to a halt. They piled out of their compartment with the rest of the students and made their way to the platform.

Chapter Text

Chapter 11: The Sorting

( Italics: Quotes from Chapter Seven in Harry Potter and the Sorcerer's Stone)

Thoughts

            After a treacherously long and slippery journey down a flight of stairs leading from the train platform, they came to a dock at the edge of a lake. Hadrian had nearly taken a tumble down the stairs, distracted by the sight of Hogwarts castle when they came around a bend. It was hard not to look at the castle with its gleaming windows and tall towers, all glowing with the light of the moon which was peaking around the tallest turret. Blaise caught him by the back of the robes and held him steady which the younger boy was eternally grateful. It wouldn’t be a good thing if he broke his neck on the first night.

            Upon Hagrid’s instructions, the boys climbed into a boat along with one other person who joined them. Hadrian recognized the girl as Daphne Greengrass.

            “Hello boys,” said Daphne as she took a seat beside Blaise. She was a pretty girl with long blonde hair and honey colored eyes. She had a poised posture with a straight back, hands folded in her lap, legs tucked close and crossed at the ankles. 

            Blaise turned to her with a big, rather goofy smile on his face as the boats started moving on their own. “Good evening Milady,” he said with a smile. “Your beauty is just as radiant as ever.”

            Daphne rolled her eyes at him and gently nudged him with her elbow. “Ever the charmer you are, Blaise,” she said.

            “When are you going to accept my proposal?” said Blaise. He leaned in closer to her and changed his goofy grin to what Hadrian would assume to be his most ‘charming smile’. “I believe a contract between us would be a wonderful thing.”

            “In your dreams, Zabini,” Daphne sighed. She lifted a hand, pressed a finger to his forehead, and pushed him away.

            Blaise moved back quickly as if she had shoved him and clutched his hands to his heart. “You wound me!” he cried. It was an amusing sight to behold.

            Daphne rolled her eyes once more and shook her head at his antics. “You’re so dramatic,” she said. She turned her eyes to Theo and Hadrian who were sitting in front of them. “Theodore, how are you? Good summer?”

            Theo turned slightly and smiled at him. “Wonderful,” he said. “Grandfather and I took a trip to Spain in July. Was a good trip, a little too hot for my liking but the food was to die for. We also took a trip to America.” The bit about going to Spain was true, however Theo nor his grandfather went to America. Theo was going to play it that way though as he turned to introduce Hadrian. “Allow me to introduce to you Heir Hadrian Stark. He is from America.”

            Hadrian turned to her and held out his hand as he cleared his throat to get his American accent ready. “Well met,” he said as she placed her hand in his. He gave her knuckle a light kiss before letting go. “I’m Heir Hadrian Stark, Heir to the houses of Stark and Carbonell.”

            Daphne gave him a soft smile. “Pleasure to meet you, Heir Stark,” she said. “I’m Heiress Daphne Greengrass. So, you’re from America? Where abouts?”

            “Malibu, California,” said Hadrian without a beat. Malibu was where his dad’s primary residence was and it wasn’t exactly a secret to the public. His exact address might be private but everyone knew the great Tony Stark spent most of his time in Malibu. “My father is a well known inventor, businessman, and philanthropist. He owns a large, global wide company.”

            “Don’t forget a genius,” said Theo with a grin. “Just like his son, right?” He nudged Hadrian lightly.

            Hadrian gave a shrug. “Well… I’ve got to get my brains from somewhere,” he said nonchalantly.

            Daphne pointed between the two of them. “And how do you two know each other? Did you meet this summer?”

            “Family connection,” said Theo before Hadrian could open his mouth. “Hadrian’s dad is a  family friend. Hadrian and I haven’t seen each other since we were little, not since his mum died. We’ve kept in touch through letters though.” Of course this was all mostly a lie but none of the boys let this show on their faces, Blaise included.

            Daphne looked at Hadrian sadly. “Sorry about your mum,” she said. “May I ask… how?” She looked at him with general concern.

            Hadrian looked at her grimly, at least his sadness was something he didn’t have to fake. “She was murdered a few years ago,” he said. “It’s not something I like talking about. Dad’s been a bit overprotective since, kept me out of the spot life. Sent me to Hogwarts where I’d be less known. My mum went to Hogwarts.” The boy cleared his throat again, it was at this point he realized he let a bit of his normal accent slip.

            Daphne’s brows raised, she caught it too apparently. “Was she from England?” she said then pointed to her throat. “I noticed you have a slight accent.”

            Hadrian blushed at being caught. “Yeah,” he said, still in his American accent. “Because of her I know how to sound British and it slips in from time to time.”

            The girl gave him a soft smile. “That’s alright, it’s cute,” she said then gave his shoulder a gentle pat, “and I’m terribly sorry for your loss. It must have been hard.”

            Hadrian swallowed hard and nodded. His mind drifted to the pictures of Lily and Tony back at the house. “Yeah…” he said.

            Wanting to change the subject Theo spoke. “How was your summer Daphne?” he said. “We haven’t seen you since the summer solstice gala.”

            “Mother took Astoria and I to Milan,” smiled Daphne. A dreamy look crossed over her features. “We did a lot of shopping. You know Milan is one of the major fashion capitals of the world.” The girl then proceeded to tell them all about the latest fashion she had seen on both witches and muggles. Theo and Hadrian eventually tuned her out and made small talk amongst themselves. Blaise however hung on to her every word.

            Eventually the boats stopped in an underground harbor where they all climbed out onto rocks and pebbles. Hagrid then led all the children up a passageway in the rock to which took them outside and around to a courtyard. They stopped at a set large oak doors that towered over them. Hagrid asked if everyone was there before he raised his hand and knocked three times on the castle door.

            Everyone waited in silence for a moment before the doors opened up. A severe looking woman wearing emerald robes stood in the doorway. She was tall with black hair that was pulled back into a tight bun and rectangular glasses sat on the bridge of her nose.

             “The firs’ years, Professor McGonagall,” said Hagrid.

             “Thank you, Hagrid. I will take it from here.”

            Professor McGongall opened the doors wide and the kids filed into the entrance hall. The room was extremely large, Hadrian thought you could probably fit his aunt’s entire house in there. There were stone statues of knights in armor along all the walls and there were torches of fire between every three or four. The torches filled the room with warm, flickering light. At least the lower half of the room for the ceilings were so high the light didn’t reach it. There was a huge marble staircase to the side of the room that led to the upper floors.

            They all followed the professor across the flagstone floor of the entrance hall. You could hear hundreds of voices coming from the large doors in front of them. Instead of leading them through the great doors, Professor McGonagall led them into a smaller chamber off the side of the hall. They all piled in, standing closer than Hadrian would have liked. He doesn't like feeling boxed in, all those years in a cupboard made him a bit claustrophobic. The cupboard was the one exception where he didn't have a panic attack. Even though he could touch the cupboard door and the wall at the same time, the space was at least wide enough where if he were touching the wall where the shelves of cleaning chemicals sat above his pillow, he wasn't able to touch the stairs without reaching up.

            Theo noticed his unease and tugged on his sleeve a bit. Hadrian looked at him and gave him a soft smile.

             “Welcome to Hogwarts,” said Professor McGonagall, pulling their attention to the front of the room. “The start-of-term banquet will begin shortly, but before you can take your seats in the Great Hall, you must be sorted into your houses. The Sorting is a very important ceremony because, while you are here, your house will be something like your family within Hogwarts. You will have classes with the rest of your house, sleep in your house dormitories, and spend free time in your house common room.

             “The four houses are called Gryffindor, Hufflepuff, Ravenclaw, and Slytherin. Each house has its own noble history and each has produced outstanding witches and wizards. While you are at Hogwarts, your triumphs will earn your house points, while any rule breaking will lose points. At the end of the year, the house with the most points is awarded the house cup, a great honor. I hope each of you will be a credit to whichever house becomes yours.

             “The Sorting Ceremony will take place in a few minutes in front of the rest of the school. I suggest you all smarten yourselves up as much as you can while you are waiting.”

            The woman's eyes roamed the room looking at all the children, they lingered on a couple of students like Neville Longbottom and Ronald Weasley. The two were too far away from Hadrian to see clearly but he caught a glimpse of Neville’s face and Weasley seemed to be the only red headed boy in the room. 

             “I will return when we are ready for you,” said Professor McGonagall. “Please wait quietly.” The professor then swept out of the room through the door from which they entered.

            The children around them began to murmur excitedly and nervously. You can tell just by looking who grew up in the wizarding world and who didn’t. Those who did looked somewhat bored and while those who didn’t looked nervous or in complete awe of their surroundings. Then there were those who were in awe but also weren't surprised. 

            Hadrian overheard Weasley telling a boy beside him that his brothers said they had to pass some sort of test, perhaps even fight a troll.

            “Idiot,” muttered Theo softly as he rolled his eyes behind Weasley's back. Hadrian did his best to hold in his snort of laughter. Thankfully the red haired boy didn’t hear them, too busy going on about the so-called troll.

            A scream from behind them made them all turn as ghosts flew through a wall. A fat monk was chattering about someone called Peeves and about second chances while another ghost who wore a ruff around his neck was saying that they had given Peeves more than enough chances. Then the ghosts noticed the children.

             “New Students!” said the monk who Hadrian believed was called Friar if the ghost with the ruff was to be believed. “About to be sorted, I suppose?”

            A few people nodded at him and the fat Friar chuckled.

             “Hope to see you in Hufflepuff!” said the Friar. “My old house, you know.”

             “Move along now,” said Professor McGonagall as she re-entered the room, a roll of parchment clutched in her hand. “The Sorting Ceremony’s about to start.” She watched as the ghosts flew through the opposite wall before turning her attention back to the children.

            “Form a line if you will please,” she said and motioned for them to do so. Once all the children were in a line, McGonagall led them back into the entrance and to the great oak doors leading into the Great Hall. The doors opened revealing a sea of students sitting at four long tables. Thousands of candles floated above them under a starry sky. He remembered reading in Hogwarts: A History that the ceiling was enchanted to look like the sky outside. Golden plates, goblets, and utensils glittered in the candle light as they sat on the tables. At the head of the room in front of large stained glass windows sat a long table with all the teachers. Albus Dumbledore sat in the middle of the table wearing periwinkle robes with silver stars and moons.

            Hadrian did his best to keep a neutral look on his face but he was struggling. This was the man that ruined his life, that had taken him away from his father, that was most likely responsible for his mother’s death, and the man who was stealing his money and had bewitched him. His hands balled into fists, his knuckles cracking with how tightly he clenched them. Theo, who was walking beside him, reached over, took one of his fists, and gently pried his hand open. He then wrapped his hand in Hadrian’s and squeezed gently. 

            Glancing at Theo, he saw the boy giving him a calm smile. Hadrian took a deep breath to calm himself as well. After counting from ten to one, he gave Theo a smile in return. Theo nodded to him and let go of his hand as they reached the head table. 

            McGonagall had them all form a semi-circle in front of the platform where the teachers table sat. The woman then went to the side of the table, picked up a four-legged stool, and brought it in front of them. Sitting on top of the stool was an old beaten up, pointed wizard’s hat that had a patch and was frayed in some spots. It was also really dirty looking. He imagined his Aunt Petunia chucking the thing out of the house.

            Hadrian wondered what they had to do with the hat, pull a rabbit out of it? Hogwarts: A History never said what the Sorting Ceremony entailed.

           The entire hall went completely silent. All eyes were on the hat. After a short moment, a rip near the rim of the hat opened up like a mouth and the hat then started singing.

“Oh, you may not think I’m pretty,

But don’t judge on what you see,

I’ll eat myself if you can find

A smarter hat than me.

You can keep your bowlers black,

Your top hats sleek and tall,

For I’m the Hogwarts Sorting Hat

And I can cap them all.

There’s nothing hidden in your head

The Sorting Hat can’t see,

So try me on and I will tell you

Where you ought to be.

You might belong in Gryffindor,

Where dwell the brave at heart,

Their daring, nerve, and chivalry

Set Gryffindors apart;

You might belong in Hufflepuff,

Where they are just and loyal,

Those patient Hufflepuffs are true

And unafraid of toil;

Or yet in wise old Ravenclaw,

if you’ve a ready mind,

Where those of wit and learning,

Will always find their kind;

Or perhaps in Slytherin

You’ll make your real friends,

Those cunning folk use any means

To achieve their ends.

So put me on! Don’t be afraid!

And don’t get in a flap!

You’re in safe hands (though I have none)

For I’m a Thinking Cap!”

           The entire hall burst into applause and cheers, the hat gave each table a bow before going still once more. Once the applause died down Professor McGonagall stood beside the stool and unrolled the parchment she had in her hand.

            “When I call your name,” the woman said, “you will sit on the stool and place the sorting hat on your head for you to be sorted.” She looked down at the parchment. “ABBOTT, HANNAH!”

            A girl with blond pigtails and a pink face, stumbled up the steps of the platform and sat on the stool while putting the hat on her head. The hat was so large that it fell down over her eyes. The hall was once again silent for a moment until-

            “HUFFLEPUFF!” the hat shouted. The table of black and yellow clad students burst into applause as Hannah took off the hat, placed it on the stool, then raced over to her table. Some of the older students patted her back as she sat down and the Fat Friar waved at her.

            “BONES, SUSAN!” The red haired girl from the platform took her spot under the hat next. She too was sorted into “HUFFLEPUFF!”

            “BOOT, TERRY!” A stocky boy with ash blond hair tripped up the steps but managed to catch himself before face planting on the wooden floor.

            “RAVENCLAW!” The table second to the left filled with students with blue on their robes clapped and cheered. Several students shook Terry’s hand.

            “BROCKLEHURST, MANDY!”            “RAVENCLAW!”

            “BROWN, LAVENDER!” A girl with curly blonde hair became the first “GRYFFINDOR!”

            “BULSTRODE, MILLICENT!” She was a heavy set girl with a square build and a jutting jaw and was the first to arrive in “SLYTHERIN!”

            “CORNER, MICHEAL!”            “RAVENCLAW!”

            “CORNFOOT, STEPHEN*!”             “HUFFLEPUFF!”

            “CRABBE, VINCENT!” Crabbe, who had been standing on Malfoy’s left side, made his way up the platform. “SLYTHERIN!”

            “DAVIS, TRACEY!”            “SLYTHERIN!”

            Hadrian kept his eyes on the teachers table, he avoided looking at Dumbledore. He recognized Severus Snape from the old photos his aunt had shown him. Apart from him and Dumbledore, he knew no one else besides Professor Quirrel who sat beside Snape looking nervous.

            “DUNBAR, FAY**!”            “GRYFFINDOR!”

            “ENTWHISTLE, KEVIN*!”            “GRYFFINDOR!”

            “FINCH-FLETCHLEY, JUSTIN!”             “HUFFLEPUFF!”

            “FINNIGAN, SEAMUS!”            “GRYFFINDOR!”

            “GOLDSTEIN, ANTHONY!” The so-called wanker strutted up to the hat with his nose in the air. “RAVENCLAW!” He certainly looked like a wanker with his smug smirk while he adjusted his robes and walked to the Ravenclaw table.

            “GOYLE, GREGORY!”            “SLYTHERIN!”

            “GRANGER, HERMIONE!” Hadrian watched as the bushy haired girl practically ran up the steps and all but jammed the hat on her head eagerly. “GRYFFINDOR!”

            Hadrian heard Weasley groan from a couple people down the line. Theo snorted under his breath. He had told Hadrian about his encounter with Hermione. She seemed nice, a bit too enthusiastic if you asked Theo but she wasn’t bad in the boy’s opinion. “Just a bit lacking in Wizarding Culture,” Theo had said on the train. 

            “GREENGRASS, DAPHNE!” Daphne with all her grace and poised sat elegantly on the stool as she placed the hat on head. “SLYTHERIN!”

            “HOPKINS, WAYNE*!”             “HUFFLEPUFF!”

            “JONES, MEGAN*!”             “HUFFLEPUFF!”

            “LI, SU!”             “RAVENCLAW!”

            “LONGBOTTOM, NEVILLE!” Hadrian watched curiously as his god brother made his way up the steps. The poor boy was so nervous he, like Cornfoot, fell over on his way to the stool. Only he didn't catch himself and actually face planted onto the floor. Hadrian winced because it sounded like it hurt.

            The hat took a long time to decide where to put Neville. When it finally shouted “GRYFFINDOR!” Neville ran off towards the Gryffindor table only to have to turn around, amongst the giggling crowd, because he forgot to take off the hat. 

            He handed it to “MACDOUGAL, MORAG!” who was soon sorted into “RAVENCLAW!”

            “MACMILLAN, ERNEST!”            “HUFFLEPUFF!”

            Next up was “MALFOY, DRACO!” Malfoy, in all his hoity toity smugness, swaggered up to the stool. The hat barely touched his head when it proclaimed “SLYTHERIN!” The boy looked rather pleased with himself as he joined Crabbe and Goyle, the two sliding apart so Draco could sit between them. 

            “Goyle and Crabbe are vassals to the Malfoy family,” whispered Theo. Hadrian nodded in understanding.

            “MALONE, ROGER*!” Was the next to join “RAVENCLAW!”

            “MOON, LILY*!” Hadrian couldn’t help but perk up at the name Lily. The girl was small and petite with warm brown hair that fell down her back in ringlet curls. She sat on the stool, the hat fell over her hazel eyes. “GRYFFINDOR!”

            “NOTT, THEODORE!” Theo looked at Hadrian and Blaise and gave them a nod which they returned. He walked up to the stool and placed the hat on his head. Like Longbottom it took a bit for the hat to decide, not nearly as long though. When it finally shouted “SLYTHERIN!” Theo gave his friends a pleased smile. Hadrian gave him a high-five as Theo walked to the Slytherin table. Theo made sure to sit a few seats down from Draco and not on the same side. He didn’t want to sit in front of them directly.

            “PARKINSON, PANSY!” Hadrian got his first real look at Pansy as she sat on the stool. She was a pug faced girl with a squashed like face and a short black bob. She, like Draco, had this smugness about her that Hadrian didn’t quite like. Sure as Theo’s prediction the hat called out “SLYTHERIN!”

            “PATIL, PADMA!”            “RAVENCLAW!”

            “PATIL, PARVATI!”            “GRYFFINDOR!”

            “PERKS, SALLY-ANN.”            “HUFFLEPUFF!”

            Professor McGonagall paused in her calling of the names. She looked at the list confused then lifted her eyes to scan the crowd of remaining children. Hadrian had a feeling he knew why she paused as he avoided looking at her face, he kept his eyes locked on the emerald brooch that sat just below her throat. Harry Potter was no longer on her list. 

            She wouldn’t find him either as she searched their group. Hadrian no longer looked like the scrawny kid with black shaggy hair, hazel eyes, and lightning bolt scar like Harry Potter looked like. Now he had dark brown hair that he had swept back like his father normally wears in public, his mother’s emerald green eyes, a magically hidden scar, and he was no longer scrawny and gangly looking. He had put on a decent amount of weight over the last month of summer with all the healthy, full meals his aunt provided him. Healer Arra had even sent him some nutrition potions.

            The hall filled with confused whispers as McGonagall turned to look at the headmaster. Everyone wasn’t understanding why she had stopped, perhaps maybe a student or two suspected but who’s to say if they did or not. Dumbledore raised a brow at her then motioned for her to carry on, not understanding her confusion either. McGonagall nodded then cleared her throat.

            “RUNCORN, AGATHA*!”

            Hadrian didn’t pay attention as Agatha was sorted into “SLYTHERIN!”. Instead he was watching Dumbledore out of the corner of his eyes. The man had sat straighter in his chair, his brows furrowed as his blue eyes scanned the crowd. A deep frown appeared on his face as he searched the first years frantically. When his gaze came close to Hadrian, the boy made sure to have his eyes on-

            “RIVERS, OLIVER*!” Who got sorted into “RAVENCLAW!”

            Dumbledore’s frown just continued to deepen as-

            “ROPER, LEANNE(*)*!” joined “HUFFLEPUFF!”

            Hadrian couldn’t help the slight smirk on his face seeing the man start to get more frantic in his search. His cheeks were turning pink as if he was getting angry too. Hadrian did feel bad for Hagrid when Dumbledore turned a sharp eyed glare to the giant of a man as-

            “SMITH, ZACHARIAS!” became the last “HUFFLEPUFF!”

            “STARK, HADRIAN!”

            A murmur spread through the hall, no doubt ‘muggleborns’ recognizing the name Stark. Hadrian wondered how many people would come up to him after this and ask him if he was related to Tony Stark. Should he tell them the truth or wait till he announces it in the papers?

            With a deep breath Hadrian walked up to the stool and placed the hat on his head.

             “Now isn’t this interesting,” said a voice in his head. Hadrian realized it was the hat speaking directly into his brain. So, the hat could read their minds then?

            The hat chuckled at him. “Indeed I do,” he said. “I use a form of Legillimens to look into your mind, see what kind of person you are, and pick the place that would best suit you. My name is Alister, just so you know.”  

            Hadrian smiled. “Nice to meet you Alister,” he thought.

             “Nice you to meet you as well, Heir Slytherin.”

            Hadrian’s mind came to an abrupt halt, he had forgotten about that. If Alister could read his mind then he could see… everything. Dread pooled in his stomach.

             “Do not fret, young Heir,” said Alister. “Your secrets are safe with me and I will never betray the trust of our founders by revealing their heirs. Dumbledore will not hear a word from me.” Hadrian let out a sigh of relief and Alister chuckled. “Shall we get to your sorting?”

             “Yes, sir,” thought Hadrian.

            Alister hummed as he searched Hadrian’s mind. Was it normal to feel as if small tendrils were wiggling around his head as he did so. Alister just chuckled but didn’t answer the boy’s lingering question. Hadrian would have to look it up later.

             “I see you are quite studious and have a thirst for knowledge. Always wanting to learn new things and have a decent love for books. It’s your hands that you like to work with the most, tinkering with your machines, and building new things. Quite talented, you are. I see you are also loyal to your new friends and to your family. That was quite clever and sneaky what you did to protect your aunt, punishing your uncle in the process.”

             “If I didn’t help her get away, he would have hurt her further,” thought Hadrian. He could feel his blood boil at the thought of seeing his aunt with another black eye. Vernon deserved to be punished and suffer for all the pain he put his family through.

             “Hmm, yes I see,” replied Alister. “You will stop at nothing to get your desired results, even if you have to ruffle a few feathers. You have outgrown your fear and are not afraid to face the challenges that lie ahead.”

Another pause.

Harian sat there for a total of five minutes, longer than everyone so far. Finally the hat had made a decision.

“Despite having the quality of all the houses,” said Alister calmly, “it is your ambitions that drive you. You use every tool at your disposal, every bit of the expansive knowledge you hold, every ounce of courage, and every clever trick to obtain whatever it is you desire. All of this comes down to one thing, your ambition to be the best that you can and be the best for those around you. Yes, I know where to put you.”

The hat laughed lightly. “Also, to be quite frank,” he said, “I’m sure Salazar would rise from his grave to take me apart stitch by stitch if I didn’t put his new heir in-”

            “SLYTHERIN!”

            Hadrian grinned then took off the hat. He placed the hat back on the stool and made his way to the Slytherin table where his fellow housemates were clapping. He was sure that Theo was probably clapping and cheering the loudest. Taking a seat to the right said boy Hadrian let out a sigh of relief. 

            “Made it,” Hadrian said with a chuckle.

            “Took you long enough,” teased Theo as he elbowed him.

            Hadrian elbowed him back as they both turned back to the sorting where-

            “THOMAS, DEAN!” walked to the “GRYFFINDOR!” table.

            Hadrian didn’t dare look at Dumbledore. He had no idea if the man knew who his father was or what his birth name actually was. It was too much of a risk to look at the man right now, he needed to know more. Needed to know what Dumbledore knew.

            “TURNPIN, LISA!” was the next to be sorted into “RAVENCLAW!”

            The list must have been winding down at this point.

            “WEASLEY, RONALD!”             “GRYFFINDOR!”

            And finally, last, but not least-

            “ZABINI, BLAISE!”            “SLYTHERIN!”

            Hadrian and Theo clapped as hard as they could as Blaise sauntered over to the table and sat on Hadrian’s other side. The smaller boy was now sandwiched between the two of them, but not too tightly. They turned to watch as McGonagall rolled up her parchment, grabbed the stool, and took the hat away.

            Hadrian’s stomach growled lightly, it had been ages ago since their sweet treats. He was ready for some real food. 

            Dumbledore stood up from his chair and smiled at them all but his smile didn’t quite reach his eyes. 

             “Welcome,” he said. “Welcome to a new year at Hogwarts! Before we begin our banquet, I would like to say a few words. And they are: Nitwit! Blubber! Oddment! Tweak! Thank you!” The man then sat back down as the students clapped and cheered.

            Hadrian however did not clap, neither did Theo or Blaise. In fact most of Slytherin didn’t and if they did it was slow and unenthusiastic. His attention was stolen however when the serving plates in front of them were suddenly not empty. All sorts of food appeared on the gleaming plates before them. Roasted chicken, a variety of veggies, pork, steak, roast beef, Yorkshire pudding, gravy, lamb chops, sausages and bacon, ketchup, bread rolls, and peppermint humbugs. There wells even boiled, mashed, and roasted potatoes.

            Hadrian’s mouth watered and his stomach rumbled. He was starving because he hadn't eaten anything all day except for sweets. Following Theo’s lead he served himself some food and purity it on his plate. He wanted to try a bit of everything but kept it simple with a steak, mashed potatoes and gravy, asparagus, and a corn on the cob. If he was hungry still after this he would try something else. He also poured fresh, cold milk into his goblet.

            Theo grabbed some of the lamb chops, roasted potatoes, peas and corn, a bread roll, and poured himself some pumpkin juice. Blaise grabbed roast beef, corn and carrots, roasted potatoes, a roll, and poured himself some cranberry juice.

            Feeling eyes on him, Hadrian looked around until his eyes spotted Draco staring at him. As soon as Draco realized he was caught he quickly looked away, his cheeks turning a light pink.

            “Think Draco is going to continue to be a problem?” whispered Hadrian as he leaned into Theo.

            Theo looked up from his food to look at Draco who had once again started looking in their direction. “Who’s to say,” said Theo. Draco averted his eyes when he noticed that both Hadrian and Theo were looking at him.

            “Only time will tell then,” whispered Hadrian as he went back to his meal. 

*-These students were part of the ‘original forty’ that JK Rowling had listed for all the kids in Harry’s year that did not make it into the books. I went through the list and cross referenced it with the books.

** Fay Dunbar was a character added into the movies but wasn’t on the original list or in the books.

(*)* Roper’s original name was Sophie but there was a random Leanne in one of the lists I found. They called her Leanne in the movie but no last name so I just changed Roper’s first name to Leanne instead of Sophie.

Chapter Text

Chapter 12: Slytherin House

            Dinner was an uneventful affair. Theo and Blaise had offered to let Hadrian try things off their plates after Hadrian mentioned he wanted to try it all but wouldn’t be able to eat it all. Hadrian really enjoyed the lamb chops the most… well second after his steak. The first years had all introduced themselves to each other. Draco still wouldn’t make eye contact with Hadrian. A lot of people asked Hadrian about America and what it was like. Never actually been to America he winged it by information he had seen on the internet, books, magazines. He was nowhere near an expert on the country but he had followed his father’s career and had learned about places he wouldn’t normally think of had he not. Theo, throughout this whole conversation, kept the straightest face Hadrian had ever seen but he could see the boy’s eyes sparkle with mirth. Hadrian elbowed him in the ribs when no one was looking.

            Trying to keep up his American accent wasn’t easy and he had slipped up a time or two. Daphne came to his rescue and mentioned that his mother had been from England. Hadrian was grateful for that but then that’s when questions about his mom started. 

            “Mum died when I was six, I don’t like talking about it,” Hadrian had said at that point. “My dad was very protective after she died. My parents had already kept me out of the public eye as much as possible, so that wasn’t hard to do, and I was homeschooled. Never went anywhere without a bodyguard.” That had thankfully stopped everyone from asking any more questions about his mom.

            Hadrian was glad that no one asked about his blood status and his comment about his dad being wealthy and having a bodyguard was enough to put him in high standings. He really wasn’t in the mood for explaining what a second generation pureblood actually meant. Did his uncle have any of his research written down? If so, Hadrian was determined to find it and use that as proof. The conversation would come up eventually and he was coming up with how to explain in his head.

            They had even met the Slytherin house ghost, the Bloody Baron. Hadrian couldn’t tell how old the man was when he died but he seemed to be middle aged, at least middle aged as someone from the tenth century. Least, Hadrian pegged him to have lived in the tenth century judging by his clothes of layered tunics, braies and hose.* The most unsettling thing about the ghost was the silvery blood that his tunic was covered in.

            At one point during dinner when Hadrian had been examining the teachers at the high table a sharp pain shot through his scar. He hissed and his hand shot up to his head. Both Theo, Blaise, and even Daphne looked at him in concern.

            “Ian, are you alright?” Theo asked softly.

            Hadrian looked at him then around them to the people who were staring at him. “Um, yeah,” he said, then scratched his head. “Just a bit of a headache is all.” Theo obviously didn’t believe that answer but didn’t comment.

             Once dessert had been cleared Dumbledore stood to make a few announcements.

            “Ahem,” said Dumbledore as he cleared his throat. The hall fell silent and everyone turned to look at him. “Before we end the night I would just like to say a few more words now that are bellies are full and sated. I have a few start-of-term notices to give you that you all must be made aware of.

            “First years should please note that the forest on the edge of the grounds is forbidden to all students. A few of our older students should also remember that as well." Dumbledore's twinkling blue eyes looked in the direction of the Gryffindor table at the Weasley twins. “Mr. Filch, our caretaker, has asked me to remind everyone that no magic is allowed to be used in between classes in the corridors. All Quidditch trials will be held in the second week of the term so if anyone would like to play for their house teams should contact Madam Hooch. And lastly, I must tell you all that this year, the third-floor corridor on the right-hand side is now out of bounds to all students who do not wish to die a very painful death."

            Hadrian looked at Theo and Blaise with utter confusion and suspicion. “That’s just asking for trouble,” he whispered. His friends nodded in agreement before turning their attention back to Dumbledore as he spoke again.

            "And now, before we all go to bed, let us sing the school song!" Dumbledore said cheerfully. 

            Hadrian heard several of the other Slytherins groan and looking up at the teachers he saw that their smiles had become rather fixed. Dumbledore lightly flicked his wand and a long golden ribbon flew out of it. The ribbone rose high above the tables and twisted itself  into words. 

            "Everyone pick your favorite tune," said Dumbledore, "and off we go!"

            The noise, it was the only word Hadrian could describe it as, was loud and deafening. His hands immediately went to his ears and he stuck his fingers in it. Theo wrinkled his nose at the sound but otherwise didn’t move. Blaise was much along the lines with Theo though he seemed to be mouthing the words. If he was actually singing or not it wasn’t loud enough for anyone to hear.

            When the song dwindled to an end the only two still singing were the Weasley twins in a slow funeral march. 

            When they finally finished Dumbledore grinned at them. “Ah, music,” he said. “Tis a wonderful type of magic. Now off to bed all of you. Off you trot!”

            The Great Hall was now filled with the sound of students getting up from their seats, chatter and scuffling feet.

            “Slytherin first years, over here please,” called Gemma Farley. All eleven first years walked over to her and she smiled at them. “Hello everyone, I’m your fifth year prefect Gemma Farley. If you follow me, I will escort you to the common room.” With one more smile she turned and led the first years out of the Great Hall. The rest of the Slytherins either stopped to say hello to friends in other houses they didn’t see on the train or took a different route.

            The first years followed quietly behind Gemma, another prefect bringing up the rear behind them. The boy didn’t say anything, just made sure none of them lingered behind. They were led to a door on the right side of the entrance hall. They traveled down several flights of stairs, through a couple doors, and a series of hallways later before they reached an open area that seemed to be a crossroads between multiple corridors. They all stood in front of a stretch of wall with a series of arch designs near the ceiling.

            “This here is the entrance to the Slytherin common room,” said Gemma as she turned to face them. The boy walked over and stood beside her. She glanced at him then looked back at the first years. “Allow me to introduce you all to our second fifth year prefect, Kyle Montgomery.” Kyle nodded at them but didn’t say anything.

            “Now then,” said Gemma, “if you haven’t already memorized the path to the common room, fear not.” She points to braziers on either side of the blank wall. “These are a hint to the common room but there are many braziers throughout the dungeons. Your name clue is on the floor below you.”

            They looked down to see what Gemma was talking about. Amongst the stone floor were large rings of scale like tiles that twisted and turned around each other. Hadrian followed the tiles with his eyes. Hadrian was reminded of ‘Follow the yellow brick road’ from the Wizard of Oz, as he followed the twisting patterns of the tile. He had seen the movie two years ago when they played it in school.

            Eventually the tiles crossed directly in front of the wall where Gemma and Kyle stood. Hadrian looked up at them. “It’s a snake,” he said, keeping up his American accent.

            Gemma looked over and grinned at him. “Excellent deduction, Stark was it?” Hadrian nodded. “Good observation skills you have there.” the boy just smiled at her from his spot next to Theo.

            Gemma turned back to everyone. “As your fellow first yearmate has pointed out, the scale pattern on the floor is a snake,” she said. “However, there are many snake carvings and even tile work throughout the dungeons if you haven’t noticed already. Can anyone tell me what makes this place different from the rest of the dungeons?”

            The first years remained silent as they looked amongst themselves. Hadrian watched as they all shrugged amongst themselves, even Theo and Blaise didn’t seem to know. Slowly, Hadrian raised his hand.

            “Heir Stark again,” said Gemma with a grin as the others looked at him. “Did you notice the difference?”

            Hadrian lowered his hand. “This corridor is the only one where the snake tile cross in front of a wall. Most of the tiles are in the center of the room. The halls have smaller strips of tile that run along both sides of the walls but in here the tiles are bigger and join with the coiling tiles in the middle. They also only cross in front of that wall.” He pointed to the wall behind Gemma and Kyle. “They snake tiles also only started when we took the second hallway on the right, after we went down three sets of stairs, and two sets of doors after leaving the entrance hall.”

            Kyle raised a brow and crossed his arms over his chest then spoke for the first time. “You remembered all that from one trip?”

            “Eidetic memory,” Hadrian said with another shrug. Everyone just stared at him for a moment, a couple of them had their mouth open slightly as they gaped at him. Theo had an amused smirk on his face and Blaise looked like this was a normal occurance (even though he only knew Hadrian for nine and half hours).

            Gemma cleared her throat to get everyone’s attention. “Anyway, very good Heir Stark,” she said. “Now then, to get into the Slytherin common room one only needs to speak the password.” She turned to the wall. “Ashwinder.”

            The tiles on the floor roase up like a snake coil revealing a solid wood door. Gemma opened it revealing a statue with two mermaids leaping into the air out of a pool of real water. As they entered they saw that behind the statue was a Yeti-like face with large fangs overtop a grate leading to a water pipe. A few lotus flowers floated in the pool of water at the base of the statues. To the left was a set of stairs and a bust of Ignatia Wildsmith, the inventor of Floo powder, with a green flame.

            Gemma led them down the stairs. As they descended, they passed tapestries depicting a ship caught in a storm on the left, one with a large water serpent with wings behind a suit of armor on the right, and a circular set of pillars with water pouring down from the ceiling on the left. There were more tapestries on the eight wall as they moved further down. A kraken attacking a ship, the ship at the bottom of the ocean, and then another sea serpent. At the base of the stairs was another mermaid statue on the right. The water between the pillars poured into a small pool on the left with another ‘Yeti’ grate and another statue. This statue was of a merman with a trident and a beard and then finally, a bulletin board and the common room. It was a large, long room that expanded from the left to the right. 

            In front of them was a large fireplace carved with serpents in and on the mantle with two chairs and two leather couches in front of it. Above the fireplace was a large circle that glowed orange, a vent of sorts to help the fireplace heat the chilly room, More plush chairs and couches dotted the room in colors of cream, green, and black leather. Rugs were scattered across the green marble tiled floor ranging from fur rugs to rectangular Persian rugs, to small and large round rugs with floral and filigree designs. Oil lamps stood against and on the walls along with more tapestries depicting wizards and witches, and then there were the moving portraits. 

            To the left of the fireplace, was an archway that separated the fireplace from the tapestries and portraits. In the archway were a couple of steps leading up. There was a matching archway on the opposite side of the room; only these ones led down. The ceiling, which looked like they were in a cave, was being held up by six large green marble pillars. In the center of the ceiling was a small round dome of stained glass that cast a soft glow on the floor below. To the left of the room was a staircase leading through an archway with large green curtains to another part of the room and another set of stairs. At the top of the stairs was a statue of a wizard holding a skull in one hand and a scroll with a snake wrapped around it in the other. Salazar Slytherin, perhaps? 

            To the right, through a similar large archway with curtains and down a couple stairs, was a circular room with more chairs, couches, and rugs on a gray stone floor. There were also cabinets and bookshelves with things ranging from books to the skeletons of animals around the room. Three semi-circle alcoves had two large windows and a circle window above looked out into an inky blackness. It was too dark to see what was outside the window but Hadrian thought he saw a fish. Lastly, there were a few potted plants spread throughout the whole room.**

            Gemma brought all the first years over to the couches in front of the fireplace. She motioned for them all to sit. The couches were large, all five of the first year girls fit on one of the sofas. The boys, however, did not all fit on the other. Crabbe and Goyle were a bit bigger than the rest of them so they stayed standing while Draco, Blaise, Hadrian and Theo sat on the couch. 

            Kyle turned the two chairs facing the fireplace around to face the couches. He motioned for Crabbe and Goyle to take the seats so they did. Kyle nodded once they sat then moved to stand next to Gemma as they stood in front of them.

            Gemma smiled at them. “Welcome to the common room,” she said. “Just so you know, our common room is under the lake. You can see better through the windows during the day. You'll find all manner of life in the water and the occasional merfolk.”

            The rest of the Slytherins began filing into the common room. They all scattered around to the random chairs and couches. Many of them remained silent, watching, while others quietly talked amongst themselves. None of them made any moves to head to their dorms. Hadrian wondered what they were waiting for.

            Kyle clapped his hands bringing Hadrian’s attention back to the prefect. “On to the rules,” he said. “First: never share the password to the common room to anyone outside of Slytherin. Second: you are not to bring anyone from any other house into ours. Three: No one is to be in the common room after eleven p.m until five a.m. Should any of you wake in the middle of the night whether it be from a nightmare or are simply homesick and need comfort, you are allowed to leave your dorms and get a prefect or an older student you trust. Or you could stay in your dorm and bother your yearmates.” 

            Kyle gave them an amused smirk. “Fourth: Boys are not allowed in the girls' dorms and vice versa. Should any of you boys attempt to go up the girls stairs, they will turn into a slide and you will find yourself on the floor. Anything to add, Professor?”

            “Indeed I do,” came a deep, sullen voice from the shadows behind Gemma and Kyle. The two prefects stepped aside as Severus Snape walked up to them. The man was tall and thin with pale skin, a hooked nose, and his hair was long and a bit greasy. He wore all back from his high collared shirt, black pants, and his black over robe. All the students sat straighter as the professor stepped forward.

            “Welcome to Slytherin House,” said the Professor, his attention mostly on the first years. “I am Professor Snape, your head of house and potion’s professor. As members of Slytherin you all are expected to follow the rules and act accordingly. I will not have you all bringing dishonor to our house, and I will not tolerate rule breakers or those who misbehave. Slytherin has a reputation and I hold you all responsible for upholding that reputation.” He gave them all a stare down as he looked at each child. His eyes lingered a little longer on Hadrian. Did the man know who he was?

            The man continued his speech. “Most of you have no doubt been taught how to act as members of noble houses and I expect you to act as the respectable young witches and wizards that you are. If you weren’t raised in such a household, which is not a bad thing,” he stressed the word not very clearly as he stared at the older students. Many of them shifted uncomfortably. Snape turned to the first years again. “Look to your fellow Slytherins for guidance and advice. Now then, rule number five: You will not engage in fights with other houses unless you are attacked first. Should you be attacked I expect you all to use defensive spells only and get away as soon as possible where you will then come find me. I highly advise you all not to walk the halls alone.

            ‘The other houses may call our retreating cowardice, but it is a matter of self-preservation. The rest of the school do not think fondly of Slytherin House presuming we are all dark witches and wizards. Yes, Slytherin has had its share of bad apples but so have the other houses which they refuse to admit. Many forget that Slytherin has also produced many influential politicians, scholars, ministers of magic, and more. Merlin himself, for example, was a Slytherin. Should you find yourselves under fire with prejudice you will be the better person and ignore it.”

            “Rule Number 6: There will be no fighting amongst yourselves in public. Outside these walls you will stand united. Any squabbles or disagreements you have with your fellow Slytherins will not leave the common room or dorms. Should I hear of any fights amongst any of you outside these walls you will be receiving your punishments from me should I deem necessary.” He stared at them again as he paused. The older students shuffled slightly.

            “Now then,” Snape continued. “I want all first years to be aware that over the weekend there will be mandatory health checks with myself and Madam Pomfrey in the hospital wing. This is not negotiable.” His eyes turned to the older students. “Should any of the other years have any… issues… they may come to me, and we will get it sorted. If you are not comfortable coming to me directly you may inform your prefects but know they will report back to me and either way your troubles will be resolved. Slytherin is your safe haven from the outside world and I promise, as Head of Slytherin and loco parentis, I will continue my duty to keep you all safe.

            “That is it for the main rules. Now, should you require assistance with homework or general questions, everyday an hour after dinner I will be available here in the common room. Any other time my office hours are listed on the bulletin board here in the common room as well as on my office door. Your prefects are also available for assistance but please note when it comes closer to the end of the year the fifth and seventh years will be preparing for their OWLs and NEWTs. I ask that you not bombard them with too many questions.

            “Next on the agenda is curfew. Curfew of course is at ten o’clock where everyone is required to be in their common rooms, however we do things a bit differently here in Slytherin than other houses when it comes to bedtimes. The other houses do not have specified bedtimes, I have heard of students staying up until well after midnight. Here in Slytherin I will not have you all staying up to the late hours in the evenings. During the week first and second years are to be in their rooms by nine o’clock and lights out by nine thirty. Third and fourth years are to be in theirs by ten and lights out at ten thirty. Fifth through seventh are eleven and eleven thirty.

            “These bedtimes will be enforced, myself and the prefects will be checkin in on all of you. A well-rested mind is a working mind. Weekend bedtimes, for first through third, are an hour later than weekday bedtimes. Fourth through Seventh you will be in bed by midnight at the latest on weekends. As your loco parentis away from home I will be doing room checks at random parts of the night to ensure you are all following these rules. Should you neglect these rules at any point you might just find yourself going to bed even earlier." A few students winced as this has happened to them before.

            Snape pulled a pocket watch from his robes and looked at it.  "It is now eight thirty," he said. He looked at the first years. “First years girls will follow Gemma up to your dorms, boys you will follow me.”

            The man turned on his heels and started walking across the room towards the stairs leading down. The boys scrambled to their feet and hurried after the man. They walked down the stairs to a circular hallway with several doors. They stopped outside of one door that had a small gold plaque with “Year 1” carved into the metal. Snape turned to them.

            “Now then,” said Snape as he looked at them. “There are more of you this year than we had anticipated. Typically the rooms hold five students max, so the castle has done some rearranging.”

            “The… castle… sir?” asked Blaise with a raised hand.

            Snape glanced at him. “Yes, Mr Zabini,” he said smoothly, “the castle. You all will come to find that the castle itself has a type of sentient magic that thinks for itself. This castle is over a thousand years old and the amount of magic that has passed through these halls is immense. The grand staircase for example, the stairs like to move so I advise you all to be careful where you step. Now then.”

            Snape stepped forward and opened the door. Instead of a room with beds there was a small entry with two doors. “Your room has been split into two and you will be divided up by last names. Messers Malfoy, Crabbe, and Goyle, you three will be in this room.” He pointed to the left door. “Messers Nott, Stark and Zabini you are in this one.” He pointed to the right.

            “As you have seperate rooms, your doors have been made to recognize your magical signatures,” said Snape. “Mr Malfoy we will start with you. Place your hand on the door handle and push your magic into it.” One by one each of them touched their respective door handles. When they were done the doors glowed white for a second before returning to normal.

            “Very good,” said Snape. “Now your doors will only open for each of you. No one else will be able to enter your room without permission. For example if Mr Goyle were to try and go into your room Mr Nott, the door would remain locked. The only ones who the door will open for besides yourselves, are the prefects and myself.” He looked at his watch.

            "Breakfast starts at seven and runs until eight forty-five. Classes start at nine o'clock sharp tomorrow, so enjoy your free time for now. Remember, in bed by nine thirty. I will be stopping in to make sure you are all in bed.”

            “Yes Professor,” chorused the boys. They all turned to go into their rooms.

            “Mr Stark,” said Snape before he could enter the room.

             Hadrian turned to look at him while Theo and Blaise lingered in the doorway. Malfoy also lingered to eavesdrop. Hadrian swallowed to switch to American. “Yes Sir?” said Hadrian, ignoring the self satisfied smirk Malfoy was giving him. Surely he wasn't in trouble already.

            Snape reached into his robes and pulled an envelope from his pocket. He held it out to him. “This arrived for you via house elf,” he said.

            Hadrian held out his hand and gently took the envelope. “Thank you Professor,” he said.

            “Don't make a habit of having your mail delivered by house elf,” said Snape sternly. “Typically this isn't allowed but I have been informed that there is an issue with your mail arriving where it needs to go. I've also been told the matter should be dealt with soon but until it is resolved, in two days time, you are allowed to send mail through your house elf. After two days you are to use owl post for your mail, is that understood?” 

            Hadrian looked up at Snape and nodded. “I understand, Sir,” he said. “Thank you.”

            Snape looked at him for a moment before he nodded. “You're welcome,” he said, then looked at them all. “Goodnight.” With a swish of his robes, the man walked away and back towards the common room.

            Hadrian fingered the envelope as his eyes landed on Draco. He gave the boy a smirk. Malfoy’s cheeks turned pink and he glared at Hadrian before slamming his door shut. Hadrian rolled his eyes at the childish behavior before following Blaise and Theo into their room. The room was circular with three four poster beds, wardrobes, desks, and night stands. There were even a couple of lounge chairs for them to relax in. Hadrian walked over to the bed where his trunk sat at the foot of it. It was the middle bed directly across from the door with Theo on his left and Blaise on his right.

            “Whose the letter from?” asked Theo as he picked Amalia up from his bed. He sat down and placed the kitten in his lap where she curled up.

            Hadrian gave a slight shrug as he looked at the envelope. “Not sure,” he said, normal accent back. He turned the letter over. “Oh! It's got your family crest Theo. Maybe it's from Grandpa.” He quickly pulled out the piece of paper and read it aloud.

             Dear Hadrian,

             I have been to see your father, as you asked. He is doing well and is looking forward to hearing from you. He is glad you are alright, disappointed he couldn’t see you but with the circumstances it is unfortunate. We spoke for a bit and I explained about the mail wards. He questioned whether or not the mail ward for him was attached to you or him. I know that your mail wards were cleansed because of the goblins but to be sure you could send mail to your father, I went to the bank to speak with Loknog. We won't know for sure if there is a mail ward on your father, so to be sure I will be taking your father to Gringotts tomorrow morning. If all goes well you will be able to send a letter to your father via your owl. Until then, call for Lisa and she will come to grab your letters. Hope all is well so far. Give Theo my love and tell him to send me a letter in the morning.

             With Love,

                   Grandpa Thaddeus

            Hadrian smiled softly and passed the letter over to Theo for him to look at. “Dad’s okay,” he said.

            Blaise grinned at him. “At least you’ll be able to get a letter to him, right?” he asked. Hadrian nodded hesitantly. “What’s the matter? Thought you’d be more excited.”

            Hadrian sighed and started pacing “I do… I am,” he said. “I want to talk to my dad so much but… What should I say?”

            “Anything and everything?” shrugged Theo.

            Hadrian glowered at him. “That doesn’t help,” he said.

            Theo sighed softly. “Just grab a piece of parchment, sit at your desk, and wait till something comes to you,” he said. “You’re a literal genius, I’m sure you’ll think of something. Speak from the heart.”

            Hadrian stared at Theo as he rolled his thoughts in his head.

            “Tell him about your day,” said Ed from his pocket.

            Blaises eyes went wide and he looked around wildly. “Who said that?” He looked at Theo and Hadrian. Theo and Hadrian exchanged glances before they started laughing.

*In the Harry Potter Movies the Bloody Baron looks like he is from the 17th century because of his clothes and wig. This is inaccurate. The Bloody Baron lived in the time of the founding members of Hogwarts. He was in love with Helena Ravenclaw which puts him in Medieval times of the 10th century.

Chapter Text

Chapter 13: A Letter to Dad

            Blaise had been absolutely fascinated with ED so Hadrian let him talk to the AI while he unpacked. He took his school supplies and clothes (he left all his electronic stuff in his trunk) and put them in the desk and wardrobe near his bed. Hadrian sat at his desk with a piece of lined notebook paper and a ballpoint pen. Yes, he brought muggle notebooks and pens to Hogwarts.

            “I’m not taking notes with a bloody quill,” he had said when asked about them. “It’s 2011, get with the times.” Blaise and Theo just shook their heads at him, amused. Hadrian also thought it would be a better idea to send his dad a letter that wasn’t on parchment paper. He could hear the other two puttering around the room, Blaise still asking ED a million questions while they put away their belongings. Hadrian stared down at the paper not really sure what to write. 

            Theo had told him to write from the heart which was easier said than done. He had always longed for his parents and honestly when he was younger he always wished someone would come and take him away. That changed when Aunt Petunia changed though. 

            ED has suggested that he write about his day. That seemed like a simpler place to start. He could write about the last couple days and the whirlwind that they were. Picking up his pen he began to write.

Dear Dad,

            Hadrian started with writing about the robotics competition and his preparation for it. He wrote about how much he had always looked up to Tony, never knowing they shared the same blood and that meeting him had been a dream come true. He talked about what happened after, like his trip to the bank, learning the truth. He explained to his dad that his mother’s death was no accident and that she had been murdered by either his headmaster or someone who worked for him. 

            The words just kept flowing and before Hadrian knew it he had written five pages, front to back, which would technically make it ten pages. Was this too much? Would his dad get bored and stop reading? Before he could talk himself out of it, Hadrian folded the letter and put it in an envelope, sealing it with pearlescent green wax. The stamp he got was just a plain flat one. Maybe he should commission one with the Stark crest.

            He grabbed the letter and stood from his desk. “Lisa!”

            There was a crack and the little house elf appeared. “Young Master Hadrian has called for Lisa?” she said with a bow.

            Hadrian nodded and held out the letter. “Can you please take this to my dad for me?”

            Lisa took the letter and held it protectively. “Yes young Master,” she said. Before she left she skipped over to Theo and Blaise who gave her hugs.

            “Tell grandfather I got into Slytherin,” said Theo proudly.

            “Lisa be very proud of Young Master,” she squeaked. “Master, be happy too.” She gave Theo’s hand a comforting squeeze before she bid them all good night and disappeared.

            Hadrian let out the breath he was holding and flopped down onto his bed. Theo came over and sat next to him.

            “You alright?” he asked.

            Hadrian looked at him and nodded. “Yeah, I'm alright,” he said. He grabbed his pillow and hugged it to his chest. “Is it normal to miss someone you barely know?”

            “Depends on your connection,” said Blaise as he joined them, he sat at the end of the bed. “Stark's your father, even if you've only met him once that doesn't change that fact.”

            Hadrian sighed softly and sat up. “Yeah,” he said with a slow smile. After a minute he thrust his head into his pillow and let out an excited scream. When he popped his head up Theo and Blaise gave him confused looks.

            “Sorry,” he said, blushing. “It's still hard to believe that the Tony Stark is my father.” The boy then went on a long winded rant about how brilliant his father is and… yeah… he was fan-boying so hard over his own father.

            Theo and Blaise just listened and watched with amusement on their faces and mirth shining in their eyes.

Lily-Bee Cottage…

            Tony and Pepper were cleaning up the kitchen from their dinner when a familiar crack sounded behind them. Even though the sound was now familiar it was still jarring and Tony almost dropped the plate he was drying. He looked up to see Lisa on the other side of the island, an envelope clutched in her hand.

            “A letter for you Lord Stark,” said Lisa as she toddled around the island. She held it out to him. “From Young Master Hadrian.”

            “Thank you,” said Tony as he eagerly took the letter.

            Lisa turned to look at Pepper. “Let Lisa do that for you ma'am,” she said. Pepper tried to protest but Lisa insisted on finishing the dishes.

            Tony paid them no mind as he went into the living room and sat on the couch. With nervous anticipation he broke the green wax seal and pulled out five pages of lined paper. He couldn't help the laugh as he flipped the pages over. His kid's handwriting was neat yet messy all at the same time. He noticed the same loopy y's that Lily so often did in her writing and he crossed his t's much in the same fashion as Tony himself. The smile wouldn't leave his face.

            “Well, are you just going to stare at it or read it?” said Pepper as she sat next to him.

            Taking a breath Tony flipped back to the first page and started reading. His son went into detail on what he did for the competition. Hadrian already had the AI as he made it last year, but he needed a protective housing unit for him to be able to take to Hogwarts. He explained his study into runes and how certain materials react to magic, copper being one of the best as it acted as a conduit for magic just like it did for electricity.

            “ Electricity and magic aren't really all that different. I've learned with my studies that they just act on different frequencies which is why they don't work together. Etching the runes into the copper plating allowed me to blend both of them together. It's so fascinating Dad! I'll make sure to show you my runes books when we can finally see each other. I've had so many ideas on how we can create things to work in the Wizarding World. The Wizarding World is still stuck in the 40s if you ask me. You should have seen Theo’s outfit when I met him at Twilfit and Tattings. Don't worry, he knows what I think.”

            Tony laughed lightly, his child had his mother’s sass it seemed. He also noticed that when Hadrian got excited about what he was writing is when his handwriting got messy, otherwise it was very neat.

             “Oh! Speaking of Theo! He was at the competition too! He made the drones and got fourth place. That’s where I first met him, he knew who I was apparently. Of course he didn’t call me Heir Stark, he called me Heir Potter because… well at the time I was Harry Potter. It’s all a bit confusing, I know but I’ll explain that bit a little later. My account manager Loknog had given me some recommended reading on Pureblood etiquette and the “traditions of the noble houses of the Wizarding World.” Did you know that the Starks were once magical? … I’m getting ahead of myself. Anyway, when he introduced himself to me as Heir Theodore Nott, I knew at once that he was from the magical world. I unfortunately didn’t get to talk to him at the competition except for our introduction, I did run into him the next day after I left the bank.

             “I guess this is now where we get to the more… distressing good and bad news. I’m not entirely sure where to start but… it’s probably best I start with my inheritance test. When I first went to Diagon Alley on my birthday I had a brief meeting with my account manager who told me that not all was what it seemed and that I was not who I thought I was but he wasn’t able to tell me at that moment and that I needed to come back at a later date. You can imagine my confusion, Aunt Petunia didn’t even know about who I really was, not until this morning anyway. Mum never told her that you were my father and not James Potter from the letters. She was keeping up the disguise I guess, I’m sure if Aunt Petunia knew the truth she too probably would have been in danger. I’ll explain more about Aunt Petunia in my next letter but I can tell you that she has really stepped up to care for me and has done so much for me over the years. Mainly protecting me from Uncle Vernon. Again, I’ll explain more in my next letter.

             “Back to the bank. I met with Loknog and he gave me my inheritance test which revealed to me that you were my father and not James Potter as I had thought. To say I was shocked was an understatement. My whole life I have followed your work, your research, every accomplishment you’ve ever had. To think that my idol, my hero is none other than my own father! Plus, I had just met you and didn’t even know you were my dad. That part made me really upset, we could have had two full days with each other before I had to come to school. Though… would you have allowed me to go to Hogwarts? I would think not, figure you would prefer me going to Ilvermorny perhaps, closer to home.

             “There were some other interesting things on my inheritance test, like the fact that you’re a squib. A squib is someone who is born with magic but doesn’t have access to it. It also listed my direct family members and my godparents. Please tell Rhodes I said hi. I also have several noble titles for several families but I won’t get into detail about those. It’s too long to list and complicated. There are multiple vaults that belong to me and I now have more money than I have ever had in my life and have no idea what to do with. I’ll let you handle the finances if you’re okay with that. Now onto some not so good things…

             “The man who put me with my aunt and uncle also tried to put some harmful spells on me. Spells to block my intelligence or prevent me from using all my magic. There were also some bad compulsion charms put on me too but because of a ritual mum’s uncle cast on me, thankfully they all failed. The only spell that actually stuck was the mail ward cause that technically wasn’t harming me. ALSO, and I’m so mad about this, the man tried to make a marriage contract with me to some random girl, which by the way is illegal because he did not have consent from my true guardians. The man who did all this, his name is Albus Dumbledore and he unfortunately happens to be my headmaster. As of right now he doesn’t know where I am because I came to school under my real name Hadrian Stark. So, for all he knows Harry Potter is missing and it needs to stay that way. I’m not worried about anyone getting a hold of this letter, I’d like to see them try and take it from an over-protective house elf.

             “Anyway, we are 98.9% positive that Albus Dumbledore is responsible for Mum’s death and that is another thing you don’t know the truth about. Unless Grandfather Nott told you the truth. Mum didn’t die in a house explosion like you and the rest of the non magical world were led to believe. There is no easy way to say this and I probably shouldn’t tell you in a letter but you need to know the truth, Mum and James were murdered. 

            Tony sucked in a breath and had to drop the letter on the table for a moment as he pressed his face into his hands. Murdered? Lily was murdered? The grief of losing her and Hadrian hit him once again. Pepper began to rub his back when he started to hyperventilate a bit. He was glad Pepper was there, the heat of her hand against his back grounded him.

            “Tony?” Pepper asked softly. “What is it?” Tony didn’t say anything but instead picked the letter back up to finish reading. He’d let Pepper read it when he was done.

             “The wizarding world thinks that they were murdered by a dark wizard named Voldemort. What they don’t know is that Voldemort is Mum’s Uncle Tom. He DID NOT kill her! It was someone else. We don’t know exactly who but my bet is on Dumbledore or someone who works for him. We won’t really know what happened that night until we can find Uncle Tom. The wizarding world thinks that he too is dead, that he died when he ‘tried to kill me’ because he vanished. I know he is alive though because his soul is still linked to this world. That is a whole nother story in of itself and honestly I’m too tired to go into full detail. There isn’t a whole lot left I can really say about all this in the letter. I mean… I could but the letter would probably be twenty pages long and I don’t want to overwhelm you more than I probably already have.

            “I miss you, Dad. I wish we could have seen each other more than the short time we have spent together already. I promise to write to you again soon. I do have a cellphone and my number is (AN: insert phone number here. I tried looking up how to do British phone numbers and well… @_@ help) I also have an email address as well. I made a new one yesterday [email protected]. I don’t have wifi however here at Hogwarts so if you send me one I won’t get it until the winter holidays when I can come back to the non magical world………… Can I come home for Christmas? 

             “Anyway, it’s almost curfew and our Head of House enforces bedtimes. Oh, speaking of houses I made it into Slytherin House here at Hogwarts. Basically it's the name of the Dormitory that I stay in and it was also Uncle Tom’s house and I may or may not technically own ¼ of Hogwarts. Uncle Tom and Mum are descendants of Slytherin. More on that later.

             “I love you, Dad and I hope to hear from you soon.

                         Love, your son,

                         Hadrian

            Tony took a deep breath and handed the letter to Pepper. As she started to read it, he got up and headed out the back door onto the deck where he sat down. He just stared out into the backyard, not really seeing the pool or the trees or anything really. Hadrian’s words kept floating through his mind. Lily was murdered and possibly by his son’s headmaster. Tony had half a mind to pull Hadrian out of Hogwarts this very minute. Obviously he couldn’t because he didn’t know where Hogwarts was or else he’d fly there in one of his suits. Which he just now realized was still on the plane.

            Tony groaned and rubbed his eyes. Why didn’t he think to use the suit? He could have gotten here a lot faster than the plane and could have held his son in his arms. Perhaps he could send Happy back to the plane to get it. It was getting late but he needed the suit in case of emergencies, not that he expected to have one here in England but worse things have happened.

            He didn’t know how long he sat there but eventually Pepper came out and joined him. She came up behind him and wrapped her arms around his shoulders.

            “I’m so sorry, Tony,” she said softly and kissed his cheek.

            Tony reached up and squeezed her arm as he looked at her. “There is so much I don’t know. Pep,” he said. “I should have insisted Lily tell me more, let me be involved more but…”

            “She was worried about you, Tony,” replied Pepper. She came around and pulled a chair in front of him where she sat down. “You don’t tell me things when you’re trying to protect me. We all do crazy things for the people we love.”

            A smile formed on Tony’s lips and he took Pepper’s hands in his. “No more secrets,” he said. “From now on, no more secrets.”

            Pepper gave him a playful smirk. “I’ll believe that when I see it,” she said.

            Tony pressed a hand to his chest. “You wound me,” he said dramatically. Pepper just raised a brow at him. “Yeah… I know.”

            “Come on,” said Pepper as she stood. “It’s getting late and you have an appointment with Thaddeus in the morning.”

            With a deep breath and one last look at the backyard, Tony rose from his chair and took Pepper’s hand. “To bed then.”